Results from the ‘Is Spanking Your Secret’ survey thus far.


Having received 199 responses thus far, here are the current results of the ‘Is Spanking Your Secret’ survey:



*   About 60% of respondents say they’re a ‘lone spanko’, versus 40% who say that they have one or more spanking partners.


*   43% of respondents say that their spouse knows about their spanking interest, with 28% saying that they’ve told their friends. 39% say they’ve told no one.


*   32% of people responding to the survey said that the people who they’d shared their spanking interest with were curious and accepting. Only 3% said ‘they freaked out’ when told.


*  A surprising 19% of respondents say they’ve been “outed”, without their consent. Wow.


*   When asked about online activity, 40% called themselves lurkers or newbies, 27% somewhat active, and 25% social networking wizards.


*   A full 57% of respondents said that there are, indeed, spanking implements in their homes – they’re just discreetly hidden. 9% admit to having theirs right out in the open.


*   The spanking-goes-mainstream question has, thus far, shown the goodwill and optimism of the spanko community, as 53% believe that, with a little awareness, people will understand us more. (Please note that this was, by far, the most tongue-in-cheek option offered by your survey author.)


This one is a lot of fun – thanks to everyone who’s participated!
 If you haven’t yet, click on the link in this post, or at the top of the blog.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Governor’s Mansion’ : A fun F/F spanking fantasy


Readers,

This is a fun-to-imagine fantasy spanking story about a well-known person. Remember, it’s fiction, not politics, so enjoy the fun ‘Governor’s Mansion’.

–  Dana

PS. Asterisks are my edits, for slightly naughty language. Insert imagination there.

  

Governor’s Mansion



 If I could have my cake and eat it too, I’d admit my go-to location for the spanking of my life would take place in Ex-Governor Palin’s office.  

I sent my resume to her in May of 2009. In this fantasy she actually contacts me for an interview as her potential Administrative Assistant.

If you know or care, last year was Alaska’s 50th Birthday Party. This was the week I appeared for my interview. When I arrive at her office, she greets me with a gorgeous smile and shakes my hand. She gestures for me to sit on a leather chair and begins to describe the job responsibilities. I feel as though I would be a great asset to her and feel very capable of meeting my goals. About 10 minutes later she tells me that she is very impressed with my background and that basically the job is mine if I want it, but there is one small detail she must address first. Working for the government of  course requires detailed information of its employees’ backgrounds. 
Sarah tells me that she researched my school records and found out that I had great academic potential but a horrible disciplinary record. She knows that I received multiple warnings for corporal punishment and that none were ever carried out. Because this career move is an exciting new beginning, she wants me to start with a clean slate. At this point, I almost want to burst out laughing; a bit from shock? confusion? excitement? Before I can say a word, she tells me that the final phase of my interview is to receive a severe make-up for lost time paddling delivered by her. All of a sudden that familiar jolt/heat radiates through my *** and as I look into her bifocal covered eyes staring quite seriously, I know I have to agree to her offer. I took care to wear a great tailored pants suit and nice shoes. She tells me to hurry up and change out of that into jeans and a sweater and get back ASAP. Part of the perk for this job interview is an overnight stay in the Governor’s Mansion. I head to my guest room to change. When I return to the office, she is standing behind her desk holding a monstrous wooden sorrority paddle with a very somber expression on her face. She orders me to bend over the desk and touch the other side with both hands. Then she walks behind me and stands still for a few seconds. I am scared and thrilled to death at this time. Part of me thinks this will be easy to get through, she isn’t really going to hit me. No one does that to an employee. Do they? With her hand she gives my jeans covered cheeks a quick smack and says to stick them up higher.
 
With that taken care of I sense her stepping back away from me a bit. The crack that explodes across both of my butt cheeks takes my breath away. I have never in my life been hit so hard, and I actually gasp in shock. The next several swats are about 10 seconds apart and make my ass feel like it’s repeatedly getting stung by a swarm of bees. After a few minutes, she stops paddling and puts her hand on my shoulder. I am feeling very hot and having a hard time breathing normally. She turns me to face her and says I am pretty tough, but she is just getting started. I’m ordered to pull my jeans down to my knees and bend over the desk again. The next 5 swats are delivered in the exact same spot joining my upper thigh and base of my bottom. I try not to shout out, but I grit my teeth and wiggle my scorched cheeks. after the next 20, I cannot stop wiggling and wanting to rub my abused rear. She comes right behind me again and yanks my boy shorts down. It wasn’t until this instant that I realized how naive it was of me to doubt the strength of another woman. And …why in the hell did I chose boyshorts that has SASSY written on the back? She orders me to stay in position and walks to the front of her desk and grabbed some bottled water. She takes a drink and walks right behind me again. This time she pours some of it into her hands and begins rubbing them onto my bare rear. For the 1st time in my life I am sorry I was such a demon in school, but…I am excited beyond words that someone is correcting my misdeeds. I’m told I have another 50 swats to look forward to in honor of Alaska’s 50th Birthday and I should brace myself for the worst pain I could imagine. This series of cracks was delivered similar to the previous, except the spank spot stayed the same for 10 at a time. I did the best I could to take the pain, but I couldn’t hold back from swearing into the 3rd swat of this round. She whipped my body around to face her and told me that is my warning, if I curse again, I get 10 extra. I do what I can to redirect the temptation to swear into heavier breathing and saying many owws under my breath. After this 50th swat is over, she allows me to touch my bare behind. The heat eminating is intense. I feel small knots and extreme stinging. She pulls a wooden chair from the corner of the office to right near me and tells me to quietly sit bare bottomed until I’m told otherwise. With this she leave the room. The chair adds to my pain like nobody’s business. Squirming is a terrible idea. There is no unspanked spot to sit on. I know my face is a mask of pain because I did my best not to cry in front of her. About 5 minutes later she returns with 2 large ice packs and tells me to rise from the chair. Thinking I’m allowed some relief she sits down and yanks me face down across her lap. It’s hard to believe someone’s hand could hurt as much a wooden paddle, but believe me hers did. Years of sports made her an unbelievable athlete with a very strong arm. This hand spanking I was told was to give me an early heads up that any displeasing work performances would be handled on a next day basis in this exact manner. Prior to any staff meeting, every one attending gets to witness my punishment. I could not lie still for anything. This stung so bad I thought she broke skin. At last after yet another round of 50, she gently lifts me off her lap and lays the ice packs on the chair motioning for me to sit completely still for 5 minutes. I wince in torment as my cheeks connect with the frozen packs. Exhausting all need for punishment, Sarah tells me she’s never met a more stubborn, strong-willed individual in her life outside of herself. She says she admired my ability not to cry and if it were her, she’ d have struggled just as much too.
 
Finally, I’m told to stand and readjust my clothing. Just the simple act of bending again to grab my panties and jeans causes a new round of bottom throbbing. It is next to impossible to get my form fitting skinny jeans to completely cover my swollen ass cheeks. I grab my butt and laughingly utter another oww as she nods her head in agreement. Completely redressed she tells me that she can hardly wait for us to begin working together and that it will take 3-4 days before I can attempt to sit comfortably. Because I am practically staggering to the door, she comes to my aid and lets me lean on her shoulder. She pulls me to her again and gives me a warm hug followed by a pat on my back. As I walk out the door my panties feel *** *** ***.

 
 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Spanking Story Contest! ‘What the Camera Saw’

Happy 2013!


Let’s start the year off right – with a new spanking story contest! 

In honor of the new year, I’ve decided to put a new spin on the usual Person, Place, and Thing format – this month’s contest is:


‘What the Camera Saw’



This time, the person is YOU.

The place can be ANYWHERE.

And the thing is your CAMERA PHONE 
(or videocamera, for us fogies).


Tell me a story (and give it a title, please) about what you captured on film…a spanking between partners you saw from your window, or a couple in a public place who thought they weren’t being watched. Maybe even something in which you participated…while the camera was rolling. Be creative!

Of course, your spanking story is meant to be fictional. Don’t go out and voyeur your neighbors in hopes of a better storyline.


Guidelines – Read Carefully:

  • You’re welcome to include as many or as few characters as you like, but your story should be told from your perspective, naturally.
  • Your spankings may be of any genre: F/M, F/F, M/M, M/F, or any other combination which suits your imagination.
  • All characters and references MUST be over 18 years of age for consideration and publication.
  • No overtly sexual scenarios, and keep the foul language to a minimum, please.
  • Contest ends January 31, 2012.
  • By entering your story, you agree to allow me to share it here, as well as other publishing platforms.
  • CHEATERS WILL BE PUBLICLY SHAMED.

When you’ve completed your entry, email it to me 
– either as part of the email’s text or as an attachment – 
at DanaKaneSpanks.com.


As is customary, the Winner will take his or her ‘Prize’ in the form of a spanking from me, in any of the cities which I visit (or Las Vegas, of course). If you’re not able to claim the ‘Prize’, please enter as a non-contestant, so that the Winner may actually claim said ‘Prize’.

Good Luck!

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update: 12/30

Doomsday Strapping
Doomsday3



Click the title links above for more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, or visit HERE.
 
AND:
Part Four of Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces is now available for download – watch all four parts of the movie, featuring Ela Darling and Christy Cutie, HERE.

 

 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part Five: A spanking epic!

Readers,

I’m sure that you’re all just as interested as I am in what these ladies have been up to, and they’re not going to disappoint! Enjoy part five of ‘The Reformatory’!

–  Dana


The REFORMATORY Part 5


I hate the so called punishment of being grounded.  It is so boring and because of that I get restless.  I must have been a pain to be around the two weeks it lasted.  I hate just sitting around, never mind in one room!!  Lyndsy managed to stay cool for the duration.  She just read, did a lot of doodling, some writing and basically relaxed by using her time to contemplate.  I however need to be physically active pretty much every day!!  Without using my pent up energy I can get really cranky.  I even considered taunting Ms. Kane so she would chase me when it was time for the “famous” maintenance spanking.  Just around the office desk a few times, daring her to catch me, and of course, letting her think she won by putting on the whole show of trying to get away from her, thus burning up some of my pent up energy! 
At one point I got my hands on a tennis ball, and lying backwards on my bed I would throw it against the wall at the headboard, over and over and over again.  It didn’t bother Lyndsy.  She was understanding of my need to move.  She would just put some headphones on and continued at whatever she was doing.  It DID bother Lori though, who suddenly burst through the door into our room, jumped on me, struggled to steal the ball, as I (deciding to burn up energy) struggled back to retain it!!  When I was tired of her in my face and her nails tearing my skin, I pretended to drop it, but she was so intense that once she had it in her hands she held it 2 inches from my face and yelled, “If you EVER throw anything up against the wall again, driving the rest of us nuts, I SWEAR, I will steal implements from Dana’s cabinet and WHACK you with them myself!!”  With that she left with a huff and a slam of the door.
Lyndsy smiled at me, “So, did you happen to find some relief from all that bottled up energy??”  I smiled back at her, “Oh yeah!  That was so worth it!” 
Lori seemed to have a lot of fun tantalizing us, not only because of being grounded but also as to WHY we were grounded.  So every Friday as she passed us on her way out, she would be sure to draw attention to herself and make sure we were in ears range of announcing that she was going to attend some kind of party.  To get back at Lori, we specifically started to eat cupcakes in front of her.  We could see drool run from the corner of her mouth because after all, cupcakes were her most favorite thing in the whole world!  Thanks to Ms. Kane having her on some kind of food restriction, we took advantage of the situation!!  Ms. Kane was observing all of this harassing going on, but seemed more amused with it all than anything else. 
Lyndsy and I returned to our freedom after receiving our maintenance spanking, so immediately I used the time to escape the house, and get some physical activity in and my body back in shape.  The cupcake eating had not helped with my dormant few weeks, but it was so worth it every time Lori looked at us so enviously.  We were sure to slowly lick and nibble and continuously comment on the heavenly tasting cupcakes. 
As days passed on, normal life had returned around the house.  During that time Lyndsy and I had found a new passion that we both shared together – that of playing video games.  We could spend hours playing in the evenings, either playing against each other, or as a team.  We would get so focused on each game that I think a bomb could blow up outside and we wouldn’t even notice.  It would seriously have to be something    powerful to break our concentration at times!
We had been absorbed in a game we both were enjoying and it sucked us right in.  We were playing the roles of special agents in one of the CSI cases, and it was ONLY us who could follow through to completely solve the crime.
It was Sunday, and we both had two slightly sore bottoms, so neither of us wanted to do anything else other than engage our minds and dive into capturing a criminal as Detective Amy and Detective Lyndsy.  We had barely started the new game before dinner, maybe an hours worth, so it wasn’t too intense yet.  But we were into it now, and wanted to continue so we just grabbed our dinner, brought it to the game room, and gobbled it down while we played.  It had been at least three hours from when we ate, and we knew we were getting close to the end of the game.  We just needed to figure out where the last clue was, and that should help us solve the case.  Ms. Kane came downstairs and said something.  I didn’t hear it so I didn’t answer.  Actually, neither one of us answered, because we were both so caught up in the game.  So Ms. Kane spoke up again, and it had to do with something about kitchen.  I wasn’t exactly sure what I heard, so I said, “What?”  I continued to focus on the TV.  After a moment I said, “Did you say something?”  Lyndsy started to chuckle which confused me.  I was serious about the game, and I was serious in my reply.  I didn’t realize anything to be funny.  Ms. Kane raised her voice a little more with a statement tone behind it, ”YES Amy.  I want you two to get upstairs and do your chores right now.  The dishes are not done yet and the flies are having a party!”  We never even moved our eyes from the TV for a second, but I answered, “Okay, we will get to it in a second.”  Then Lyndsy said, “Yes, we just need a couple of minutes more.”   Ms. Kane was trying to be reasonable I suppose, so she said, “Fine.  You have 15 minutes here, then I expect to hear you both in the kitchen!”  I said, “Okay.”  And Lyndsy said something like, “Yeah.  Yeah.”  We didn’t look her way at all.  She must have left the basement.  
“Hey, Lyndsy!  Jump into that dumpster there and double check to see if we missed something.”  We were so involved we couldn’t care less about flies having a party.  20 minutes had passed, and the only fingers we moved were the ones on the controllers. 
Ms. Kane was not impressed.  When she came to the game room this time, she stood right beside the TV so she could get some possible eye contact.  We didn’t even look.   “Lyndsy, lift up that box in the dumpster.”  She was just leaning there with her back against the wall, her arms crossed and a rather serious expression.  Still Lyndsy and I were focused on the TV.  We now heard her voice, “What did I ask of you two?”  ”Ahhh …to do the dishes.” Lyndsy replied still not looking at Ms. Kane.  ”Where the heck is that clue Amy?”  “You didn’t lift up the box yet.”  “Excuse me, but let me give the two of you a clue!  If you don’t get your butts upstairs and clean up that kitchen right now, you will not only receive another spanking you will also be getting more chores to do!!”  ”Come on.  Can’t you see we are almost done here?  Then we will get it done.  You know we always do our chores.” Lyndsy replied.  No immediate response.  Both our eyes slowly looked towards Ms. Kane.  I guess we were curious to see what she would do or say next.  She looked very calmly at us and slowly lifted her foot up and then backwards, and then with her heel she pulled the power cords from the wall.  Which in turn shut BOTH the TV and the game console OFF.  We looked back towards the black screen of the TV and our eyes got big.
“Oh man!  You didn’t just do that!  Do you not realize how much time we spent today just to get to one final clue?”  Lyndsy courageously blurted out to Ms. Kane.  “Yes, exactly 4 hours, 20 minutes and… ”, she glanced at her watch, ”Make that 25 minutes!”  ”Well technically we weren’t playing the whole 5 minutes you have been standing there.”  I boldly replied.  Ms. Kane looked at me, but still no signs of losing control.  She took a little piece of paper from her pocket and a little pen.  She made a little cross or something then tucked it back into her pocket without saying a word.
Lyndsy and I looked at each other with raised eyebrows, but then just shrugged our shoulders.  “BOTH of you go upstairs and clean that kitchen right now!”  We didn’t move immediately, so she took a step towards us which helped remove us quickly from the couch.  
When we got upstairs to the kitchen we looked around, and it wasn’t even that bad.  It would take us no time to get that under control.  Ms. Kane came to the kitchen as well.  ”What are you waiting for?”  I couldn’t resist answering while looking around, “The flies should really have a fair chance to finish their party, before we ruin it.  Oh, hmm, I guess they have already left!”  As I noticed there really were no flies, I also noticed Ms. Kane and her little piece of paper bonding as she made another mark.  Lyndsy didn’t expect me to sass back right then, and was doing everything possible to not crack up, so she turned her back to me and started collecting the plates. 
“Would there be anything else you’d like to add Miss Amy?” 
“Umm, should we make you a cup of coffee while we are at it??”  Another little moment with the paper and a mark or cross or something.
“Amy.  Catch.  Get the plates dried.”  Lyndsy threw a dish towel towards me, or maybe it was a white flag or something…  Ms. Kane left without a word again and went towards the living room.
“Wow, you’re wearing your brave hat today aren’t you!” Lyndsy smiled at me and I replied,  ”Well, after your remarks to her downstairs, I kind of figured I needed to do something to even the score!”  Lyndsy laughed, “Oh my goodness.  I think you will be winning this race by miles!”  It took us barely 5 minutes and the kitchen was done.  Ms. Kane entered again, looked around and said, “Looks good.  Here is a list for you Miss Lyndsy, and this one is for you Miss Amy.  I don’t care how you do them, together or separate, but they will be done.”  She handed us the lists which I just figured was the one she was scribbling at earlier.  We both took a look.  Mine said:  Vacuum living room, dining room and office.  Dust all three rooms.  Clean the big bathroom on the first floor.  Lyndsy’s list had the basement as the primary cleaning area.  These were chores that some of the others had or we used to do together.  “I am NOT doing Lori’s or Kevin’s chores!!”  I boldly stated.   ”Amy, go to the drawer and get me a wooden spoon!”  I looked at her with challenge in my expression, but my voice was barely noticeably when I asked, ”Why?”  Again, she took the little note from her pocket, and made another cross!  So the list we had with the chores, was not the same one!  She didn’t say anything she just pointed at the drawer with the spoons and sent me a look that could be translated into, “DON’T YOU EVEN DARE question me again!”  While I moved towards the drawer she continued to say, “Not only are you going to do your own chores and the others today, you will also be doing them for the whole week.  And Miss Lyndsy, you may as well start while I have a little moment with Amy alone!” 
Lyndsy looked apologetic at me, but I didn’t know why.  It’s not like she forced me to say anything and didn’t even dare me.  I was simply just acting out, and my mouth was how it was happening.  I didn’t have the sense to shut up….at least not for now. 
Lyndsy went to start on the chores as told, and I went slowly with the wooden spoon towards Ms. Kane as I rolled it back and forth between my palms.  I was still challenging her by doing that, and I’m sure my eyes had a look that backed me up.  I guess I was trying to send her some kind of message that I didn’t care.  Of course I did, but she shouldn’t know that!
I casually dropped the spoon on the table in front of her, and started to turn away, but she was fast and grabbed my arm before I even had a chance.  She stood there, with her right foot up on the chair, then bent me over her leg.  As I folded forward and my hands landed on the table, she very firmly advised me, “I would highly recommend that you keep count in your head, as it will be very useful information to you that you will figure out at some point.”  With that, she pulled my sweatpants down to my knees and started to spank me rather hard with the spoon.  I was counting and throughout the spanking I kept saying in my head, “Go ahead I don’t care.  I can take it.  I’m not butter anymore.”  When I got to 20 the spoon broke in two.  She threw it on the floor and I was just about to tell her she better pick it up to keep our kitchen clean, when she continued the spanking with her hand.  She put all her force into it and I’d now wished the spoon hadn’t broken.  She stopped by 30.  She stood up and turned me around to look in my eyes and asked, “Do you have anything else to say??”  I looked down at the floor to the broken spoon, and changed my angle a little,  ”Do you want ME to clean that up??”  I pointed at the floor.  And yet there was that paper again and another little cross placed on it.  She picked up the broken spoon, handed the two pieces to me and with a slight smile said, “Here is a gift for you, and I hope you remembered to count!  Now get going and get started on those chores.”
I looked down at the broken spoon, then pulled my sweatpants up and went to the living room where Lyndsy was vacuuming the couch.  She had a look of concern for me when I walked in, but when I raised my fists up and said, ”First implement down!  Yes!!”  She had to laugh and replied, ”You rock Amy!!  And, speaking of rocks, have you noticed that Ms. Kane has an awful lot of rocks around here?”
I looked around and she was right.  On the shelves, tables, and windowsills were all kinds of rocks.  “I am not going to dust all of them!  It will take forever!  And by the way, rocks don’t belong inside a house!”  ”So what are our options then Amy?”  “Collect them all and throw them outside where they belong! NO, that would probably not be a smart thing to do.  Hmm, maybe we should just hide them.”  And so we did.
We finished cleaning the dining room and then the living room.  We were just heading out to tackle Ms. Kane’s office together.  As we walked out the doorway, Ms. Kane walked in to do a little inspection.  We barely got 6 feet from the door when we heard, ”Ahem.  Will  you two get back in here please!”  We looked at each other and started to chuckle.  ”Yes Ms. Kane?  Is there something wrong?”  Lyndsy played her innocent blues and sincere look of faultlessness.  ”I think you both know what is wrong!”  ”Umm… Have we forgotten something on the list?”  I asked as I pulled out the list from my pocket and acted as if I was reading.  “Done.  Done…”  I said as I reviewed it.   ”Are you sure you didn’t forget to put something on the list maybe?  Because if you did, then we are innocent of all accusation.”  Lyndsy asked with a slight smirk on her face.  Ms. Kane got her little note out and made a cross, so I gently shoved my elbow into the side of Lyndsy indicating something like “HAHA! You got a cross!” 
“Since the two of you seem to be competing at the moment to get my attention, I will make this very easy for you.  Where are the rocks I have spent years to collect?”  ”Ohhhh, those!  Ahh, we might have been confused as to what’s garb…”   She stepped towards me again, and this time I didn’t dare to finish the sentence.  I just pointed my finger to the cupboard where we had piled them up.  She looked in that direction then back at me.  “You two are going to place each and every rock back exactly where they came from!  If you mix any of them up, I will give you another cross!”  She left the room calmly.  She had like 20 different stones and we had absolutely no idea where each one was placed, never mind which one.  So we scratched our heads, shrugged our shoulders and started to place them randomly.  Once done, we gave each other a high five and continued to her office where she now happened to be sitting.  When we came in to start our cleaning, she got up, left for a brief moment and returned.  She put the “special” piece of paper she had been nurturing so carefully lately, onto her desk with the pen and again left the room.
We both looked towards the paper, and both felt the urge to take a peek.  “I dare you!” Lyndsy said to me.  I grinned and slowly went over to the desk, after all, I HAD to dust it.  I looked down on the paper, and I saw 6 crosses for me and 2 for Lyndsy.  My arms flew up over my head again and bragged, “Yes!  I’m ahead!  I’ve got 6 and you’ve only got a measly 2 loser!”  ”Ah, if you move the pen that’s on the paper, you will notice that you have 7!”  I turned around to see Ms. Kane, who was standing very relaxed, leaning against a bookshelf, and slightly smiling at me.  I looked over at Lyndsy and she was fighting not to start laughing again.  I looked down to the desk, moved the pen, and noticed there were 7 marks.  I thought about asking to keep the paper as a souvenir, but knew that it would just get me another cross, and somehow it all started to fall into place….the counting….the crosses….
“So young ladies, how much time have you spent on these chores now?”   ”Like, 2 hours or something.” “Yes that’s right Lyndsy.  And how much time did it take you to clean the kitchen?”  Neither one of us said anything.  ”Do you want another cross?  How long did it take you?”  ”About 5 minutes” I spoke up. “5 whole minutes of your time.”  She started to walk towards her couch. “So tell me, was it worth it?”  ”Umm, worth it??”  Lyndsy asked.  ”Yes.  Instead of just using those 5 minutes to finish your chores, and then return to your gaming, you chose to disrespect the rules and me,…” she looked at me “…act sassy, and end up receiving a list of chores you will do for the whole week, PLUS receive another spanking.  Well, that would be the third one today for you, miss Amy!” Lyndsy and I looked at each other.   I didn’t need any further crosses, so if we wanted to make a reply, it should be Lyndsy, ”Well if you put it like that, then noo…”
“Okay.  Lyndsy, you will be first, because it will take me some time to get through with Amy”  She then looked at me, “Amy, do you remember the number you counted?”  ”Umm…Yes.  It was 30”  ” Good answer.  That’s what I counted as well.  So Lyndsy, since you got 2 crosses it will be 60 on your bare bottom!”  Lyndsy looked nervously at me, not because of her 60, she would get through that.  However she relaxed when she saw me turn away, trying to keep my laughing under control.  I didn’t laugh to earn any further crosses, I just couldn’t help but to love the way Ms. Kane always managed to play with our heads. 
“Amy, you may as well keep on cleaning in here.  I believe you haven’t vacuumed yet!” 
So I finished up, while Lyndsy got her 60 smacks.  When she was done, Ms. Kane sent her off to the basement to start to clean there.  But before Lyndsy was out of ears way, she raised her voice a little to be sure she heard, “And if I catch you playing games downstairs instead of cleaning, you will receive the same amount that Amy is receiving in just a minute.  Is that clear?”  ”Yeah, yeah.”  Lyndsy replied with just the smallest smear of sass.
Ms. Kane looked at me again with a hint of amusement.  “So my bold little bratty friend, how many crosses did you have?”  ”Seven.”  ”Seven.  Oh my.  That would be, hmm, what?”  She was obviously expecting me to say the number.  ”210.  But, but it should only be 180 because you already spanked me in the kitchen.”  She smiled, “Sweetie, that was just a bonus for your kindness to offer me some coffee, which I still haven’t received by the way.”  It was SO difficult not to smile or laugh when she said things like that, and I just knew if I did anything but look in tune to her, that the spanking would never stop. 
“Get over here missy” she slapped two times on her thigh.  I sighed, loud enough and exaggerated enough so that I knew she seen and heard.  I dragged myself over, pulled my pants down and bent over her lap.  “Well you still have some nice color going on, so you won’t be needing a warm up.  But I’m not cruel.  I will give the first 10 smacks slowly, and then I will pick up the pace.  After all it is 210.”  She leaned over to make sure I was listening,  “Oh yeah, and I again highly recommend you to keep count in your head!” 
It was so hard to keep track.  It went okay the first 40 smacks, but then I started to lose control over my body.  I was wiggling, almost trying to crawl away.  ”Amy, how many was that dear?”  I didn’t answer right away.  “You don’t want me to start over do you?”  ”NO ma’am, please.”  I was trying so hard to remember.  I know I got to 40.  Then I did kind of lose track, but I was thinking it must be near 50 or so.  So with a nervous voice I said, “50.”  ”That right.  But we still have a some work to do.”  Whew, good guess I thought.  She started to spank me again.  I really tried to focus on the counting, which also kind of helped me to control the pain.  “How many?” she questioned.  ”100.”  She started to spank a bit lower below my bum, and I kind of imagined that it was because my bottom was too damaged to be spanked much longer.  But no, that was not the reason, because she returned to addressing the smacks to my bottom again after 130.  When she reached 150, she paused.  I guessed her hand was hurting a bit by now also.  “How many?”  “150.”  “60 to go Amy.  I really hope for the sake of your bottom, that you won’t be getting yourself into any kind of trouble through the rest of this week!  Are you ready to receive the last 60?”  As if I had a choice.  ”Yes ma’am” came out, but what was screaming inside of me was, ”HELL NOO!”  ”Okay, then lets get this finished this shall we?  You also have a bathroom to attend to after this.”  And she started the spanking again.  My backside was burning and aching so bad.  And during the last smacks I was biting myself in the hand to redirect the pain away, but even at that, there was no way to get my focus away from my backside. 
I could barely stand when she was done.   I managed to pull my pants up very carefully and stand straight enough to face her again.  “So Amy,” she smiled at me, “Do you have anything to say?”  I was thinking for some time, and what came to my mind I just had to say, ”How would you like your coffee?” 
She gently shook her head, “Oh my.  I think I better go with you upstairs to the bathroom.  And, if you come out with any further smart remarks up there, I’m pretty sure you won’t be able to break the bath brush!”  I didn’t say anything at all while cleaning the bathroom, and Ms. Kane seemed to enjoy the look of me trying to find comfort while attempting odd positions to tend to my chore.  I bet it did look funny as I twisted, and carefully moved so as not to let anything near my bottom. 
At dinnertime I still didn’t talk, because it took so much effort not to let out any noise as I had to sit there with so much discomfort.  Ms. Kane told the other two that they were off house chore duty for the next week.  Kevin was just so elated and thanked us ever so kindly, and Lori just couldn’t help but praise the fine work we had been doing. 
“Oh by the way,” Ms. Kane looked at Lyndsy and I, ”You should take a look in the victim’s message log!  You might find some useful information he has in there!”

;-) Annika and Co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Survey: Is Spanking Your Secret?

Loading…

I’ll post this new survey to the top tabs as well, so that new visitors will have the chance to acces it easily. Once we’ve gotten a fair number of replies, I’ll post the answers here.

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A Christmas poem from Tampa Bratt


In the spirit of the holiday, a poem for you.

T’was the night before christmas and the sound  through the house.  Was the VBB’s spanking from his very angry spouse.
The “Open Bottom” pajamas were hung by the chimney with care.  In hopes that  Miss Dana soon would be there.
As she came through the door and headed my way.  Miss Dana opened her mouth and had this to say.
“Now Angel, Now Sarah I’ll soon settle your spat.  But first I must paddle a naughty Tampa Bratt. 

She lectures us all to be good this new year.  But soon we’ll be Bratting without any fear.
With a paddle and brush and “The Curse” under my tree.  My only Christmas wish is to be over Dana’s Knee.
As I return to my room with my bottom glowing bright.  Merry Christmas to all and to all a good night.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Oh, Vengeful Wednesday! (A Day in the Life)


This is how glamourous my life is sometimes:


It’s been nearly two years since I started traveling quite a lot, and given the frequency of my air/train/taxi travel, they’ve been a relatively uneventful couple of years, transit-wise.

Until Wednesday. 

The alarm rang very early just outside of Washington D.C., and two cups of coffee later I was nearly awake and ready to head for the airport. 
Per my usual routine, I called down to the hotel’s reception desk and asked the front desk clerk to call for a taxi 20 minutes in advance. Usually, by the time I’ve made a final round through the suite (and almost always found something that I did, in fact, leave behind), turned out all the lights, and stumbled my way to the lobby, the taxi’s there. 
Wednesday morning it took forty-five minutes for the taxi to arrive. After three calls from the front desk clerk. And the hotel is only a stone’s throw from the airport. I knew it was going to be a trying day of travel.
Arriving at Dulles airport, I found exactly what I’d expected – dozens of commuter flyers standing in line at nearly every airline desk. Usually, I fly Southwest – I like ’em, they’re inexpensive (relatively speaking), and they let me check two bags for free. But Southwest doesn’t fly everywhere all the time, so this day I was booked on a flight with ‘Airline X’. The line for Airline X was just as long as all the rest, and I had no choice but to add myself to the queue. After about five minutes of stand-time, a smiling lady asked me if I had my boarding pass. I said no. She told me that I had to go to a kiosk and print out my own boarding pass, then go and get back at  the end of the line. 

Sigh. (Southwest A-plus preferred customer access service gets me right to the front of the line, by the way, and prints my boarding passes for me.   *Last Southwest plug, I promise*) This little series of maneuvers set me back another twenty minutes and six or eight spots in line. 
You cannot conceive of how many hours I’ve spent standing in those snaking little lines constructed of silver poles and seat belts. Like the world’s slowest conga line, people never stand so close together as they do when they’re forced into these little lines. I am not ever happy about my personal space limitations during these line-standing periods. But I’m digressing…

After finally making it to the front of the line, the lady inspects my documents and accepts my bag, points me in the direction of the security area. 
Thank goodness! – another long line. I was becoming nostalgic for the last one already.

As a frequent traveler, I ‘know how to do it’. I know how many little bins I need, never have anything in my pockets, and always put my laptop in a separate tray. I do not carry gels or aerosols. Forgive me this, but most everyone else seems to do it wrong. Every. Single. Time. On the rare occasion that I see someone unlacing his or her shoes while still three paces from the bin-stack, I know I’m watching another TSA pro. Wednesday held no such pros. The line moved excruciatingly slowly, and I admit to having to hold back the urge to shout at strangers (not for the last time that day).

Hurdle crossed, I re-laced my sneakers and proceeded to the departures screen.  (“Never, ever trust your boarding pass” should be one of the ten commandments of airline travel.) Having confirmed my terminal and gate number, I proceeded to grab my usual beverage and healthy-breakfast-option-if-available and took a seat at the gate, thirty minutes before scheduled boarding time, 5:30 a.m..  Not too shabby.

The flight from Dulles to LaGuardia was short and bumpy. Oh, I didn’t mention the layover? Yeah. Layover. Moving on.

Once again, I checked the departures screen, found my gate, and found my way there. Ebook reader in hand, I tucked in for the hour-and-twenty-minute wait for boarding.


Then they announced a delay. Thirty minutes. No big deal.

Then the gate changed. 

Twenty minutes later, they announced a second delay. Thirty more minutes. Still, no biggie.

Then, I swear on everything good and gentle, they changed the gate AGAIN. 

Less than twenty minutes after that, they announced another delay. An hour. I’m now two hours behind schedule, and still at the airport. I start scrambling to rearrange my day’s schedule to accomodate the new arrival time in Pittsburgh (my final destination). 

Near supposed-boarding time, there was an absolute glut of people around the gate door. The service desk line was twelve-deep and dozens of tired, irritated, late commuters were all standing way too close together. I was in the dead damn center of this mess when a young woman barreled her way through toward the front, shoving and being generally rude in the process. I don’t think she was feeling the vibe of the crowd.

You know what happens next, right? (No I didn’t give her a spanking, get your minds out of the gutter.)

This silly girl came back through, aggressive posture and zero manners, and tried to shove right past me..making my shoulder bag swing to the side.

So I elbowed her in the ribs. Hard. (Life is a contact sport, girlie, remember that.) The woman next to me took a step to the right and blocked her path in that way, too. 

Yes, we had discussed this in advance. Women are dangerous like that.


Then they cancelled the flight.

I was beginning to feel a little like Tom Hanks’ character in that Terminal movie, perpetually walking past the same pretzel shop for weeks, months, maybe years on end. And I can’t even eat the damn pretzels.

We cancelled travelers were informed that the next flight was scheduled for 3pm, and that, as it was full, we would be 31 stand-by’s for the flight. The flight after that was at 5pm, effectively rendering my day absolutely void.

There was no way that I was going to make it to Pittsburgh. 

I’ll spare you the detail on the arguments that took place with two Airline X representatives, and one floor supervisor, and with the first two telephone representatives. I will, however, credit Jason, Airline X telephone supervisor, who had the good sense, decency, and business acumen to issue me a return ticket to Las Vegas. 

Via Detroit. But who’s counting.

So Pittsburgh, it wasn’t for a lack of trying that I missed you. And you’ll be happy to hear that I’m going to brave the freezing temps of January to make it up to you. (Ask anyone who knows…sacrificing my warmish-weather climes in winter is an act of love.)

One day. Twenty hours. Four airports. Absolutely nothing accomplished. And they still haven’t found my suitcase.


Next.


–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

2013: Big plans for the blog and website


Readers,

I do, indeed, have some big plans for 2013. While time seems to be harder to come by of late, I’m determined to manage things more efficiently so that I have the time to do all the fun things on my list.

We’ve discussed the possibility of a ‘Video Q&A’, where questions submitted in advance would be read and replied-to via video, kind of like a POV. This still sounds like a lot of fun to me, so I’ll be working on it during the first part of the year.

I’ve also done some poking around in my interest in ebook publishing. While I still have it on my list, and am hoping to accomplish something with it throughout the course of the year, it’s a much larger and more time-consuming endeavor than I’d first anticipated. Just the formatting alone sounds nightmarish. That said, I’m still interested in opinions/preferences on content/theme for something of this nature.

There will still be lots of free video made. It has been a little while since I’ve done any Product Testing or Tips for Tops videos, and I’ll be working to fix that oversight soon. Angel and The VBB continue to get themselves into constant trouble, so they’ll naturally pop up here in video punishment glory from time to time. Nearly all the free videos are available on the Gallery Page.

On the premium video side of things, DanaKaneSpanks.com will continue to be the place to look for access to all my downloadable videos and DVD’s. While many of my videos will always feature My Bottom’s bottom – who is never long wanting for an excuse for discipline – you’ll also be seeing many new faces, especially in the F/F genre. (At the very bottom of the danakanespanks.com screen, you can enter your email address for new video updates.)

And the contests will continue!!

January will bring a new spanking story writing contest, and I’m interested to see what our participants do with this one.
As the photo contests have not garnered as much participation as I’d hoped, you’re all being disciplined by having them taken away – for a while. 
If you have an idea/suggestion for a fun contest for our spanko participants, please do let me know – I’m always looking for fun ways to give things away.

Imaginative spanking story writers are always encouraged to share their work with us, and I’m always happy to receive your works…contest or no. Send your creativity to me at DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

On social networking: I’ve taken down both my Facebook and Flickr account pages. There’s only so much real socializing a person can do, so I’m economizing. I still have an account on Twitter, and on FetLife, and a Tumblr page for photos (which may or may not survive the purge).

There have been a couple emails concerning the font/shadowing on RSS feed emails. I am aware that there is a formatting problem between the chosen text colors on the blog, and the default emails received. While I haven’t yet figured out quite how to remedy this…well, I’m working on it.

Did I miss anything?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part Four

The REFORMATORY Part 4

”I will never choose that stick again, unless I have to pick three implements someday!”
Lyndsy laughed “Yeah, I can see you have some nice striped ‘Kane artwork’ going on there!” I tried to twist myself around at my waist to look back at my bottom, but had to go to the bathroom and look in the mirror to see what kind of “artwork” I was displaying.  “Seriously!  What was I thinking??!!”  
“Hey Amy, let’s make an agreement right now.” Lyndsy looked serious at me.  “To NEVER let Kevin be the one to try and get us out of trouble again!! He literally asked for it!  And we all had to suffer the consequences!”  I smiled at her, ”Don’t worry… That’s a mistake I won’t try again.  If he wants to play hardball against Ms. Kane, he can do it alone!!  Personally, I’m only into softball!”
“But really, I must give it to him.  He can sure take some heavy whacks!  It’s no wonder Ms. Kane is in such good shape with all that intense training!  She definitely has a lot of stamina!!”  Lyndsy’ sparkle in her eyes lit up as she looked mischievously at me.  ”Maybe Ms. Kane should take exercise video’s to a whole new level!!!  Start a new trend establishing tips on how too…..”  Just then Lori burst into our room.  ”Hey guys, can I borrow some hairspray??”  I was still standing in our bathroom where I had been examining my bottom, and looked towards the shelf where the hairspray was kept normally.  I was just about to reach for it when I noticed Lyndsy’ eyes get big and her expression changed to a distressed look with the unspoken words of “Don’t do it” plastered across.   I knew what to do, ”Ahh, sorry.  I guess we are out of it ourselves Lori”.  As I pretended to look on the shelf I let it drop into the laundry basket below and dropped my pants over top of it.  Lori came into the bathroom anyway, so I just smiled at her and stepped back so she could look on the shelf herself.  ”Amy, I would suggest putting pants on to protect that beautiful artwork you are so comfortably displaying.  Unless of course, it’s your intention to scare anyone who comes by your room tonight.   ”Very funny, Lori. ”  ”So,  no hairspray?” she asked as she looked around.  ”Nope.  No hairspray.  We usually just give our head a shake and let it fall all natural!”  ”Fine.  Then I’ll just borrow some of Ms. Kane…” and her sentence faded as she left the room and was gone again…
I reached in and took the hairspray bottle from the laundry basket and tossed it to Lyndsy.  I couldn’t help but smile at her as I remembered the expression that came over her face earlier.  Now she just looked at the bottle calmly and then said to me, “Thanks for that!”  “For what?”, I wondered.  “Umm, I haven’t told you this yet, but I kind of refilled the bottle after we finished it off the other day.”  “Yeah, so?”  “Well, it’s not quite hairspray anymore.”  And she tossed the hairspray back to me.  I looked at it and then gave the little nozzle a push.  As soon as it entered the air, I KNEW what it was!!!!  It was her dear ol’ reliable pal JD!!!  “I didn’t want to get you into trouble for knowing Amy.”  ”Like, since when?” I laughed.  ”No problem Lyndsy.  I’m serious.  If it makes you feel safe or good or you feel it’s a need you must have it around, it’s fine with me”  I just realized I was still standing without my pants, so I turned to grab them and jump right into them.  
Over the next few days we were able to keep ourselves from crossing any lines with Ms. Kane. Both Lyndsy and I literally had to recover from the still lingering marks from the quartet spanking we were so kindly introduced to.  But by the end of the work week, we were starting to feel a little bit more restless, and our discomfort was barely noticeable any more.  It just so happened that by Saturday, we could feel ourselves heading in the direction that held a little more excitement.
Amazingly, we both woke up early on that Saturday morning.  Must have been because of the docile week we both put in.  Lyndsy yawned and stretched as she spoke, “Amy, we should do something different today.  Something fun for us.   Besides, even if we don’t get into any kind of trouble we will get spanked tomorrow for maintenance, so let’s do something.”  ”What are you thinking of?”  ”I  don’t know.  I could really use a girls night out.  You know, hanging at the club, loud music, dancing, a few drinks, laugh’s with a bunch of others.”  “ Sounds good to me!!  Hmm, now we just have to figure out how to get out of here, do our thing, and get back in without getting caught.”  I glanced around the room, then as I looked in the direction of the bathroom I said, “Hey, I think we could use that window!”  I jumped off the bed as I was pointing at it.  I then opened it and looked down on the street.  Lyndsy followed and looked out as well and questioned,  “Do you think we can get up this way as well?” I shrugged, “Don’t know, maybe.  Let’s go down and take a look.”   It was still early so the rest of the house was still sleeping.  We wouldn’t have to explain to anyone what we were doing as we left the house and stood on the street looking up to the window that led to our bathroom.  I went over and started to climb.  I managed to get to the second floor patio roof just below the window easy enough, and looked down at Lyndsy. “I would be content to conclude, that it can be done!”  We smiled at each other, gave the thumbs up, and I jumped down without fear.  We went inside, and considering it was still so early, and we were just so considerate of others, we decided to put together an awesome breakfast for the rest when they woke up!! 
Shortly after dinner, we put on the show that we were just sooo tired from being up so early that morning.  We excused ourselves and went up to our room.  We quietly got dressed for our night out and waited until the house seemed settled for the evening.  Lyndsy opened the door and listened.  She shook her head.  Nothing.  We had actually talked about just taking the stairs down and out, but they were noisy with creeks and squeaks.  And we thought, no big deal, we could be going down for a drink of milk or something, which happened on occasion.  But, we felt if someone DID happen to see us, we definitely were not in clothing ready for a quiet night in!!!  So, we pursued our original brilliant plan of using our bathroom window for the evening ahead of us.
Once we got down to the street, we turned to look back at the house. It was pretty much dark in every room.
That evening we participated in the best time we both ever had in months!  Downtown was busy, and bright and noisy, and we danced for hours!   I guess we were thirsty too, because it seemed like every time our drink was empty, it was miraculously refilled!!!  But we weren’t counting because we just knew we were having a hoot!!!  A much needed change of pace!!!
When we eventually returned to the reformatory we stood chuckling as we looked up towards our window. It was still open, just the way we had left it.  I went over and tried to climb as easily as the first time, but  ended up getting only 3 steps above ground before I fell backwards landing on my butt.  Lyndsy started to crack up, but contained it for the most part, ”Guess we better reconsider about taking the stairs darlin’.”  I was now laying flat on my back trying to form a sentence, ”Or maybe, maybe, we just stay right, right about here.” My head was spinning so fast.  “Lyndsy, please make this carousel stop!”  She stumbled over to me, reached for my hand and started to pull me up off the ground.  We giggled because we must have looked hilarious as we got into position to use each other as supports.  We headed towards the front door, but it definitely wasn’t in a straight line!!  We took all our limited concentration to focus on being as quiet as we could as we made our way.  “Ahhh, *hiccup* do you have your key?” Lyndsy shook her head and at the same time reached for the doorknob.  It turned so she said, “This must be our lucky day today sweetheart.  A door left unlocked!!  Maybe Ms. Kane will also forget about our little maintenance tomorrow!”  ”In what, *hiccup* world do you live in Lyndsy?”  ”In a world, in a world where, ahh, ‘girls just wanna have fun!’”   We smirked, but we also looked at each other enforcing recognition that we must maintain composure as we moved towards our room.  It must have once again been a sight as we fumbled hanging onto each other as we focused direction on the stairs.  
Once we got to the foot of the stairs we both dropped our hands forward for stability, and dropped to our knees to begin the journey up on all fours.  We were snickering, trying to whisper if we had to say anything, trying to sneak ever so slow and quiet, and by the time we reached our door we looked at each other with a grin from ear to ear thinking we had to be the most amazing, inconspicuous, couple of newly introduced friends who absolutely rocked!!!  We did a high five, but only our pinkies actually connected.  We almost busted a gut as we dropped lower to the floor than that of our crawling stance.  Once composed we sat up with our backs leaning on our bedroom door.  We both let out a big sigh of relief.  
Who else would be able to pull this type of thing off on Ms. Kane?  
In the next few moments, we were sure to realize, it wasn’t us!!
Lyndsy lifted her hand to turn the handle of the door.  As she did we remained in position and just laid back slowly and quietly as the door opened.  We continued to lay there for a moment trying to gather our energy to get up and get the other half of our bodies into the room so we could shut the door behind us.  As we laid there, we heard the sound of a clearing throat.  “Ahem.”  Both of us tilted our heads up and back to the direction of our room.  There, sitting on my bed, looking straight at us with her arms crossed, eyebrows raised, and the look of “How pitiful can these two be”, all we could do was lower our heads back, look at each other and I busted out laughing so hard!!!  I had to sit up to catch my breath, and Lyndsy followed, but she was sooo trying to contain herself!  She was laughing, but not as out of control as me.  Ms. Kane signaled for us to get up, and we did, which was not very elegant in any way, and all it did was make me crack up all the more.  Lyndsy couldn’t handle it anymore either and she bursted out a laugh, but at the same time she was backing out of the room saying, “Ahhh, I ah, I forgot something downstairs”  She had her right hand pointer finger raised, like “Just a minute”, and she was choking on her words but continued, “I will, I’ll be, I will be right back in a flash!!”
“YOU Miss Lyndsy, don’t even think about it!!!”, were the first words to leave Ms. Kane’s mouth.  ”But I…”, Lyndsy tried to get a couple words out, but the reply from the bed was a finger pointed right at her waving to not even finish that sentence!!   We were both shaking uninhibited, but it was not because we were nervous or afraid.  We were just trying to hold the laughter inside.  That in itself must have looked funny as our shaking was probably in a slow, wobbly type motion considering the present state we were in.  
Oh man, we were in such deep crap.  We were busted.  There was NO way of getting our way out of this one.  Ms. Kane got up from my bed.  “Get yourselves in here and close the door behind you.  I don’t need either one of you making any more noise than you already have in your silly adventure up here.”  Lyndsy started to chuckle again and must have thought she was whispering to me, which she wasn’t when she said, “That means no squealing missy!”  I just looked at her in agreement.  ”LYNDSY” Ms. Kane firmly spoke, “Sit down on your bed” as she pointed a rigid finger in that direction.  “And you Amy” she again pointed in the direction of my bed indicating I should sit down. 
“I am not going to punish you two for this tonight.  I want to make sure that you both understand how serious I am about this!  And quite frankly, neither one of you are in a state right now to be able to distinguish whether I was to give you a spanking or a hug!!!  And believe me, I am NOT going to hug you!”
We once again looked at each other with total connection and understanding of words unuttered, until Ms. Kane continued, “Now get some sleep, and I don’t want to see either one of you downstairs before you are sober!!  Is that clear enough to sink in past the liquid encompassing your brain??” 
“Yes, ma’am” we both agreed.
Ms. Kane quietly left our room, without another word, another look.  “Lyndsy” I whispered.”  “What?”   ”I, I think she is angry with us.” I solemnly continued.  ”You think?” was her reply.   The both of us were lying on our backs on our beds.  It wasn’t even a minute before I spoke up,  ”Nah, I don’t believe her.” I started to chuckle again.  Lyndsy looked at me trying to focus her eyes.  I added, ”I do still think I could distinguish the difference between a hug and a spanking!!  I’m not that hammered!!”  We both started to chuckle some more.  Lyndsy rolled back to stare at the ceiling again, then said, “Why don’t go over to her and tell her to spank you right now then?  Just to be sure she isn’t right.”  ”Oh yeah, right.  And I guess you want me to ask at the same time if I can take yours as well I bet!”  ”Amy my friend, you are a fast learner!!”
That was the last thing we remember talking about that night.  We both must have fallen asleep as we layed there, and we both woke up still in our party clothes.  Ewww.  I wasn’t feeling so good.  But it was different.  It wasn’t from the liquor we consumed the night before.  It was more like a troubled, worried stomach feeling.  I carefully moved up onto one elbow to look towards Lyndsy.  “Hey, how are you feeling?  Are you sober yet?”  ”Amy, I will NEVER be totally sober” she said without moving.  I looked down at my shirt and again started to laugh!!  “Oh my goodness!!!  I guess I can never wear this shirt again!!  Did you write this on me while I was sleeping?”  Lyndsy moved, while still lying on her stomach and stretched her head to see what I was talking about.  “Hmm, I don’t remember doing anything like that, but it sure looks like my handwriting.”  On my shirt was written in I think lipstick, but not sure, “100% BTS.”  After a moment of trying to pull it together, I could only say, ”I wonder what it means?”   Lyndsy rolled a little closer to the edge of the bed and stretched her neck as far as she could towards my shirt.  She looked at it with a bit of a frown while trying to focus more closely, “Nope.  I’m not recalling anything.”
“Okay.  I’m too distracted otherwise to really care.  I’m going to go take a bath, and then I will have to just face the music!”  I stood up and went to the bathroom.  As I soaked in the tub, which was for a long time, I couldn’t think about anything else other than what Ms. Kane had in store for us. 
I got dressed, and when I went to our room I noticed Lyndsy had fallen asleep again.  Oh well.  I shrugged my shoulders and went downstairs.  I couldn’t wait anymore to find out my consequences. 
The house was very quiet, and I wondered if anyone was even home.  On my way to the kitchen I glanced at Ms. Kane’s office door.  It was closed, so I figured she must’ve been in there, maybe waiting.  I couldn’t help but picture all the implements from her cabinet lined up neatly in a row.  I continued on to the kitchen, grabbed a piece of bread to make toast, and a cup of coffee.  All I could think to myself was, “Maybe that girls night out wasn’t such a good idea after all.  Maybe it wasn’t even…”  I lost my thought when I turned around to pour my coffee, and Ms. Kane was standing there.  “So, do you feel sober?”, she asked casually.  ”Umm, yes ma’am.”  I looked down towards my cup.  She slowly walked towards me, and instinctively I started to back up towards the toaster.  I bumped into the counter and felt it press firmly against my mid back.  I couldn’t back up any more, but she still continued to move towards me.  When she got within arms reach, she put one hand on each side of me leaning on the counters edge.  Damn.  Now what do I do, drop to the floor to get away?
“Amy, look at me!”  She was very serious, and this had to be one of the first times that I had absolutely no desire to smile or laugh.  I couldn’t even bring myself to look at her even after she asked me to.  I seen and then felt her right hand that had come up to my face and gently but firmly lift my chin up so that she could see my eyes. 
“Amy, did it ever cross your mind, that the two of you could have just come to me and told me that you wanted to go out on the town?”  I looked confused at her.  “This is not a prison.  When I say there will be no drinking, I mean there will be no drinking in this house.  So if you feel the need to cut lose and party it up downtown or with your friends, you are welcome to do that.”  She paused for a moment to be sure she had my attention, then continued, “But to jump out of a second story window, plan to try to climb up again, forget your keys, and not have the decency to let me know where you were off to, that is just pure stupidity”  I tried to look down again with embarrassment.  Her hand lifted my chin up again, ”Either one of you could have gotten seriously injured or something even worse!”  The little child inside of me was seriously hiding now.  She had crawled so deep I didn’t know if she ever dared to show her face again!!  I was feeling really stupid and actually really sorry to have put such concern on Ms. Kane.  I honestly hadn’t considered the risks in anything that we did that night.  We just wanted to cut loose and have some fun.  I kind of wished she would just stop scolding me and drag me over her knee to spank me, because I could see in her eyes that we had kind of hurt her, and I didn’t like it.  At least with a spanking I didn’t have to face her to see the effects in her eyes.  
I had to speak up, “I’m sorry, Ms. Kane.  I know it was wrong of us to be sneaking around like that and, and you are right.  It was actually pretty stupid.  We just thought you wouldn’t allow us to go out on the town and have fun and party it up a little bit.”  ”Well, I can tell you that because of your little irresponsible episode, you won’t be going out for the rest of this month.  Both you and Lyndsy are grounded.   You can obviously attend work, and you will certainly fulfill your chores around here, but besides that you will be staying in your room, where I can find you at any moment I choose.  Do you understand?”  ”Yes ma’am.”  I cowardly replied. 
“Good.  Now, in regards to the rest of the punishment.”  She took the coffee cup from my hands and grabbed me firmly by my forearm and went over to a chair.  She sat down without letting go of me, and dragged me over her lap.  I was wearing sweatpants, so in seconds she had them down.  She was annoyed,  I knew it without a doubt, but not a word was spoken, and that led to her spanking me quite hard right off the bat.   Also, it was different for me because I actually felt sorry that we had hurt her or affected her that way.  So because of that state of mind, it didn’t take long before I started to moan, and literally had to struggle to keep myself from crying!!!  My backside was already on fire, and no, I didn’t feel the urge to sing any kind of songs! 
Before I knew it, I was begging, “Please, Ms. Kane.  I’m sorry!  I promise that we will never do something like that again!”  She spoke up, “I believe you when you say you won’t, but honey, you can be as sorry as you want. Either way, I am not done with you yet!  Now get up!”  I stood up fairly quickly, and so did she.  She pointed towards her office and I started to walk, holding my burning bottom and with very short steps because my sweatpants were still around my ankles.  I was terrified.  I still had that picture in my head with all the implements lined up so carefully.  When I opened the door I felt a huge sense of relief because there was not one implement laying out anywhere.  I stood there in the middle of the room, and Ms. Kane continued past me and went over to her cabinet.  Inside my head I was praying, “No cane, no cane, no cane!” I guess someone was listening to me, someone with a sense of humor, because she didn’t pick the cane, but picked both the brush and the belt.  She proceeded to the couch and once again ordered me over her lap with just a point of her finger. 
Oh man, that brush was nasty!!!!  Every smack from it stung like there was no tomorrow, and she didn’t stop until every spot on my bottom was hit at least once and I’m sure colored very red to her liking.  I was wiggling, a lot.  And I guess that caused some kicking, which is totally not recommended, because that made her strike my legs twice!!  I literally started squealing.  I remembered Lyndsy talking about the squealing last night, but it was definitely a lot more funny then!!! 
She gave me a break when she was done with the brush.  She was gently rubbing my bottom and examining yet another masterpiece of her art when she spoke up saying,  “Amy, when I am done spanking you with the belt, you are then going to sit in the dining room and write 100 times these words:  ‘I will never jump out of a window again and I will always remember my keys.  And most importantly, I will always make sure that Ms. Kane knows where I am.’ “  She leaned to see as much of my face as she could and said, “Okay?  You got it memorized?  ”Yes ma’am.  I think so.”
“Alright then.  I still have to attend to that trouble making friend of yours who is probably still sleeping upstairs!  So let’s get started, shall we??”  I just nodded….
She had folded the belt so she could use it while I still was lying over her lap.  I couldn’t withhold the tears anymore.  It was painful and I hoped each smack was the last.  She asked me in the end to count the last 10 strokes.  I could barely get the words out, but somehow got to 10 with her satisfaction. 
I got up from her lap and stood sobbing in front of her.  She took my hands and said, “Amy, I was actually worried about you two last night, and I don’t like that feeling.  My job is to keep you safe, but for me to do that, I need you to be honest with me.  I deserve to know when it comes to your whereabouts, and although I am no fan of the drinking, you are both adults and should be able to have a good time and still be responsible while having it.  However, it didn’t quite look like that was the case last night!”  
She dropped my hands carefully, and backed up a bit.  “Take that notebook over there,” she pointed at her desk, ”and go write those sentences.  Lyndsy will join you when she is done with her spanking!”
I carefully pulled my pants up and went over and took the notebook.  She never said anything as to whether I should wait for Lyndsy or not before starting my lines, so I just kneeled on the chair, and leaned forward onto the table.   Man, my bottom was burning so bad I was almost expecting my sweats to catch fire!!   I laid my head down on my forearms and rested while I waited for Lyndsy to be dealt with and come to write her lines too. 
Right after Lyndsy came out, Ms. Kane followed and let us know, “I need to go do a bit of shopping, but I expect you both to finish this assignment.  And when you are done, you can leave the notebooks on my desk and go directly to your room.  Remember you are both grounded!”  “Okay, ma’am.” 
We both continued to kneel because there was no way of sitting as Ms. Kane had suggested when writing our lines.  Lyndsy finally said something, “Okay this is NOT the kind of spanking I want to receive EVER again”  ”I agree!!  And I really don’t like that we upset Ms. Kane like that either.”
We started to write. I think we both just wanted to get this final punishment over with fast so we could go to our rooms and tuck into our beds again. 
After some time of us writing and writing I asked Lyndsy a question.  “Do you think she saw us yesterday?  You know, when we jumped out of the window and then when we tried to get back inside again?”  Lyndsy looked at me, ”No.  She did tell me that she knew something wasn’t quite right because we were being too quiet.  She said something like, ’You two never stop talking and snickering, and sometimes I even think you do it while you’s are sleeping’”  I had to laugh, ”I really hope we don’t talk and chuckle while we are sleeping!!  Do you think she will forgive us Lyndsy?”   ”I think she already has” she quietly commented.
30 lines to go!! Whoo-hoo!!!  It was my own personal unexpressed excitement, but then I did say, “Hey, I have never been grounded in my life, have you?”  ”Nope” was Lyndsy’ one word reply.  I continued, ”It’s really not that fair if we get maintenance spankings next Sunday.  If we have to stay in our room, we obviously won’t be getting into trouble!”  Lyndsy looked up at me with her little smirk, ”Amy, you and I don’t seem to have any problems with getting into trouble, so I really don’t think a grounding is going to change anything.  But, if you want to argue with Ms. Kane, I’ll definitely back you up, or, or should I say, at least push you in front of me!”  That Lyndsy, her mind never stopped contemplating, and bratting about something or blaming ME!!
I was writing away and was pretty much done, when I suddenly remembered what BTS stood for!!!  And it WAS Lyndsy who had written it on my shirt!!  I started to laugh just out of the blue, and Lyndsy scrunched her eyebrows wondering what that was all about, ”What? You can’t just sit there and have a party on your own Amy!!”  ”Oh, sorry, but it just dawned on me, and I really hope that Ms. Kane doesn’t know what BTS means!”  Lyndsy still had a puzzled look trying to figure me out.  “Lyndsy!!!  It stands for 100% BratToSpank!” 
;) Annika and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Future of Spanking’ : Conversations with Spankos Ch. 14

Readers,

A couple weeks after a fun round of spanking and conversation with one of my wonderful playmates, I received an email from him, following up on our previous conversation.

We discussed that the era in which many of us were reared – one of acceptable, permissible, and even advisable corporal punishment – is coming to an end. Most public and private schools no longer employ the ‘three licks’ method of discipline, and many states and countries have outlawed the practice altogether. Also, many caregivers now choose other, less physical ways of teaching, like TimeOuts.

My friend and I wondered whether, by removing the experience, either direct or remote, of corporal punishment from early development would render the world spanko-less one day….or at least spanko-light. And whether the natural changes of lifestyles and environments would put a different ‘spin’, so to speak, on spanking play.

This is neither pro nor con early corporal punishment, and not meant to be a discussion of early-life experiences. Instead, I am curious whether, when taken out of the environment altogether, spanking would still become a distraction, and in such numbers as in previous generations. 

And, if the spanking fetish does still thrive, will the fantasies be contextually the same?  Here, I’m addressing specifically the seemingly very common thread which runs throughout the current, mature spanko population – conservative, traditional domestic scenarios. Current generations haven’t grown up on the same Sears&Roebuck catalog fantasies as their predecessors – they’ve cut their teeth on Victoria’s Secret and Brazilian bikinis, after all.

What do you think? Will the new generation of spankos be hard-wired in the same way as we? And how will the natural changes in the world around us change the process and execution of the fetish?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update: 12/16

100 Strokes: The Holiday Scrooge
HolidayScrooge-001
Click on the title link above for more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download link, or visit


Sneak Preview!
Watch for new spanking model Red – 

coming soon.


Also, Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces, Parts 1 and 2, are now available for download.

 Part 3 coming tomorrow, 12/17!


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

From Annika and Lyndsy: ‘The Reformatory’ Part Three


The REFORMATORY Part III
”Oh man.  I am soooo going to miss JD” she grumbled as she shook her head.  Lyndsy seemed more upset about JD being removed from her possessions than the fact that she wasn’t able to sit anywhere comfortably. 
Ms. Kane didn’t hold anything back because of Lyndsy’ little JD hiding game.  I was actually very proud of her, because she handled the spanking quite well.  Of course, I didn’t actually see the spanking since I had my face stuck into the wall, and didn’t DARE move it away, but the sound of it was sure intense!  Sometimes my body even reacted to the spanking sound by clinching my muscles all the way up my back when I heard the belt smacking against her skin. 
Ms. Kane wasn’t in the office when Lyndsy said she would miss JD.  We were instructed not to talk, just stand there in our corners and think about our behavior.  But the damn song inside my head wouldn’t stop!  I kept singing ‘I am titanium’ and sighed, because I was so far away from being anything like titanium.  If I were to think of something comparable, I would be something along the lines of butter!  I do have a tendency to laugh about weird or during stressful situations, so I couldn’t help myself and started to giggle, which caused Lyndsy to giggle, which in turn caused me to laugh.  I could just picture this situation from above, the two of us standing there in our corners, one singing titanium, the other crushed about JD, and both flashing very red, sore bottoms.  What a sight that was, no wonder it made me laugh!!  ”Shhh!  My backside can’t take anymore right now Amy.” Lyndsy whispered.
I heard Ms. Kane come to the office again, and I was able to contain myself.  I didn’t want to risk another round, especially right away.
“You two are free to go now, but I hope you both remember this session for a very long time!”  ”Yes ma’am” we sharply stated as if in one voice.  
I was very relieved that I was able to stand up at work over the next couple of days.  I hated the meetings I had to attend, but to be honest, I have no idea what the meetings were about because all my attention was directed to protecting the soreness of my bottom. 
Lyndsy and I didn’t chat during the day anymore.  We simply couldn’t with these old cell phones, so the conversations during dinner didn’t get the spark we usually would from our daily interactions.  We pretty much were in a well behaved mode.   But before we knew it, a new game had started.  Who would be the first one out of the four of us to give in to our inner brat and have it showing its face again? 
Of course there were always the weekly sessions we had to contend with.  And I was still scared that we would receive another spanking for the texting madness that was carried out prior, but it turned out that Ms. Kane does not spank twice for the same mistake.  Well, unless of course, you don’t learn from the first time and if I was to start texting again to Lyndsy in like manner.   Thank goodness she prevented that by taking our smartphones away, because seriously, I do not think either me or Lyndsy could NOT text each other if we had the chance!!  So, for this week it was a ‘gentle’ hand spanking just to make sure I would have a clean sheet to start a new week and send me off on my best behavior.  I really was thankful for that.  My buttocks couldn’t have handled anything more right then.
The four of us were hanging out in the basement, watching TV and playing billiards.  Kevin, bent over and while lining up his shot says, ”Lyndsy, what is the worst implement your butt has ‘tasted’ so far??”  She shrugged at Kevin and replied as cool as ever, “The belt.  What about you Mr. T.?”  I laughed at that.  Mr. T.!!  T-t-t-titanium!!  Kevin wasn’t as impressed with the name as we were, so continued, “Hmm, I’m not sure I have met the worst implement yet.”  And again the song started inside my head, t-t-titanium… Lyndsy says, ”Then it’s really rather a sad situation, because as long as you uphold your fine behavior you will never find out Kevin.”  ”That is true Mr. T.!!  You will never be able to prove how much “titanium” is in that backside of yours!” I replied.  Instantly Kevin popped out his smartphone from his pocket and flashed it towards me, ”You, miss Amy, can borrow my smartphone, and…” he looked over to Lori for her approval, “I’m sure Lyndsy can borrow Lori’s!  We don’t need to text message each other in order to be brats!”  He glanced daringly at me.  And I smiled back at him saying, ”Well fine.  We don’t have a problem using your phone, or writing messages under the identity of your names, because officially we don’t own a smartphone, so really, it would show up as you and Lori who are texting each other!”  Lyndsy pipes in, ”Yeah!  Hand it over Lori.”  ”You keep your fingers away from my smartphone, miss Lyndsy!!”  ”Why? Do you need it to place some more orders??” she sasses back.  ”Ha! Ha! Ha!  Ver-ry funny!”
Kevin speaks up, “Seriously guys, I don’t recognize myself when I have to behave all the time.”  ”Well what do you suggest, Kevin??” I asked.  Lori seemed a little more interested in the conversation now and says, ”Hmm, I have an idea.  Maybe we should work together!  It could be very interesting to see how Ms. Kane would handle the four of us all at the same time!”  Lyndsy, trying to convince us she’s innocent in this, says, “I will be the last in line if we get caught, and I expect all of you to take the biggest part of that spanking if I have to be part of this.”  I shake my head as I respond, ”Lyndsy, Lyndsy, Lyndsy.  If you continue to play the “innocent role” you like to portray, you might be the first in line!   Do you not think that maybe Ms. Kane already knows your tactics and that she doesn’t believe you for one second??  Anyways, I don’t think you have to worry.  We have Kevin who is a fine gentleman, and will take it as his duty to go first, right??”  ”Umm, if I go first, she won’t have any implements to use on you guys, and she would never risk that!”  Lori seemed intrigued with our conversation, and as she sat on the couch listening quietly she started to giggle.  But as she giggled, she was kind of shrinking into the couch.  
“What are you trouble makers talking about down here??”  The three of us looked at each other, then Lori, without moving anything but our eyes, and then turned around only to see Ms. Kane standing in the doorway leaning on the frame with her arms crossed.  We had no idea how long she was there, but to be leaning in such a relaxed state, odds are she definitely heard something!  I know the first thing I was thinking about was what the heck we had said last, when it deemed upon me that we were joking about the implements she owned!!!
Ms. Kane stood up straight then started to walk towards us.  She looked like she was kind of amused.  At least that’s what I hoped I was seeing.  Her walk was very relaxed, almost playful, and as she approached the pool table her hand slightly danced along the side of it as she made her way around to one end.  Instinct took over, and I started to move in the opposite direction ever so slowly, and without realizing it, my mind was already making plans of how and when I should run.  I guess she seen my eyes pondering options, because at one point she stopped,  looked straight at me, didn’t say a word, and I just froze in place trying to ease the pressure with a slight smile.
“So tell me again…” she picked up the 8 ball, held it up to look at it and then lowered it proceeding to roll it between her palms, “…what is it that I don’t dare to risk?”  With that she made sure she had all of our full attentions.
“Ahh, I’m not in on this.” Lori replied as she stood up and started to walk.  “Stop!  You stay here young lady!”, she sharply said, but still with a calm undertone.
There was silence for a minute as we watched Ms. Kane slowly pull herself up to sit on the pool table.  She took her time, and rolled a few balls under her palms against the green of the table.  She had her head down, and her hair was covering her eyes from my angle, so I looked at Kevin prompting him with my eyes to do something.  I figured he had the most experience, or at least should know how to get us out of this situation.  Oh boy, I couldn’t have been more wrong!!  This was a game he LOVED!!  To get caught and to dig himself into a deeper hole!! 
 The words that came out of his mouth were shocking.  “You know Ms. Kane, what you heard while you were listening, listening uninvited, which really, ah, is very inappropriate if I do say so myself, but anyway, what you heard was nothing that should be of concern or worry to you really.”
 I think my jaw dropped 5 inches and all I could do was stare at him!!!  My brain was yelling at him IS THIS YOUR WAY OF GETTING US OUT OF TROUBLE???!!!! 
Ms. Kane still didn’t look up from her smooth activity of slowly rolling the billiard balls around the table in a very small area.  I looked at Lyndsy and she looked as in shock as I was!  But looking at Lori, she didn’t even look concerned, never mind surprised.  Maybe she knew him better?  
I was really amazed at how cool, and contained, and unaffected Ms. Kane was to Kevin’s remark, and I just couldn’t get enough of how she played these head games with us.
Ms. Kane took a deep breath, left the balls alone and reached a few feet further for a cue stick.  She pulled it slowly towards her, but still left it on the table, and started to roll it back and forth, back and forth.  She then held it straight up pointing towards the ceiling and not taking her eyes off of it she said, “Darn.  Such a beautiful straight cue to have to be broken on somebody’s bottom.”  My heart jumped and I’m sure it made my shirt even move.  She continued with a sigh, “It’s such a shame to consider the fatality of such a perfect piece of wood.”  Now she looked to Kevin as she laid the cue back on the table, but continued speaking in her slow way of torture,  “And it’s such a shame to think it may only have the experience of tending to one bottom.”  Kevin just started to laugh.  Instantly I felt the urge to grab that cue and whack him with it myself!  Ms. Kane noticed my sudden facial expressions and said, ”Relax Amy.  I won’t actually use this on any of you.”  After she gave me a little smile she went back to looking at it and rolling it back and forth on the table.  She continued to speak in a slow, tantalizing manner, “It’s just too beautiful and expensive to waste by either breaking or warping it.” 
She jumped elegantly off the table and patted her shirt down.  Kevin was like a kid in a toy store, he had a smile from ear to ear, and he couldn’t contain his excitement, or maybe it was fear being hidden by his bratty self as a distraction!!   His demeanor changed fairly quickly though after Ms. Kane’s voice went from soft to firm in a moment.  “It seems that the four of you think that if you all act together, there is no chance of me handling you all at once.”   Damn!  She had heard a lot!!!
“You are all going to feel my ‘gentle’ touch” she said as she looked at me.  ”And Lyndsy, you will receive the same amount as the rest of the girls!!”   Lyndsy shrugged her shoulders with like a ‘whatever’ attitude.  Ms. Kane then looked at Kevin and smiled.  She never took her eyes off of him when she said, ”Girls, you will all go upstairs and find one implement of your choosing in my cabinet.   And you mister Kevin, I will be choosing three implements myself to use on you!” 
He wasn’t smiling as much anymore, but he still had this sarcasm about him that made it look as if he took it all as a challenge….a fun challenge.
“Off you go!” she said as she smacked her hands together and whisked us away. 
We all went upstairs, not dragging ourselves of course, but definitely not running!  Lori knew what cabinet it was that held the formidable tools of the trade.  And she didn’t waste any time looking them over.  She grabbed what she wanted and said, ”I will take the leather paddle.  You two can fight about the rest.”  Lyndsy and I looked inside the cabinet, then looked at each other.  I just shrugged, shaking my head.  I had no idea what half of the implements were capable of, so I couldn’t guide Lyndsy in this situation.  She pointed at the wooden spoon, and she smiled at me with that twinkle in her eye.  At least she still had a sense of humor in this situation we were in, and because of that it surely made me feel a bit better. 
We avoided the canes, the rug beater, the loops.  Well, pretty much everything.  So we had to look them over again and I started to be very thankful that we at least had a choice.  ”Ah, what the heck” Lyndsy mumbled as she grabbed a wooden brush and stepped aside.  I was looking at the belt, but it just felt too easy to take that one.  It’s not that it didn’t hurt, but at least I knew I could kind of handle it.  But it also felt strange in a way if I were to pick it.  Almost like it would be a sign of disrespect to Ms. Kane if I were to choose it.  Don’t ask me why.  I know, weird, but that’s the feeling I had.  So, without contemplating anymore,  I grabbed a wooden stick that kind of resembled a ruler. 
We stood there waiting, all four of us, and not one of us saying a word.  Kevin was the only one not carrying an implement which didn’t seem to worry him in the least.  Eventually Ms. Kane walked in, looked at us, looked at what we were holding, smiled and went over to the cabinet.  She didn’t take very much time to decide.  She took the rug beater, some kind of braided loop wand, and I must admit, quite an intimidating cane.  Once again I had many thanks for not being the brute end of this situation.
She walked over to the four of us and handed Kevin his three chosen implements.  She then took a look at Lori’s paddle, Lyndsy’ brush and the stick I had selected.  ”You think you can handle this one Amy?”  She took the stick and looked in the direction of the cabinet.  ”I kind of expected you to pick the belt.”  I was looking down at my feet.  She sensed that I was confused over the belt.  How does she do that???  She then lifted my face up with her hand making sure she had my eye contact.  ”You know I love all my implements, so I wouldn’t have been upset with you if you had chosen the belt.  But if you want to challenge yourself, that’s fine with me!”   All I could do was sigh.  Of course, not visibly.
“Okay all of you get over there, line up, drop your pants and face the wall.  And Lyndsy you will stand either first or last in the line.”  Lyndsy looked at her with a puzzled frown.  She continued, “I don’t care which end you pick, because either way, I will be starting with you!”  She waited as we got in line, and dropped our pants to expose our white bottoms.  ”You will each hold your implements, and when it’s your turn you will hand it to me.  Do I make myself clear and understood??”  ”Yes ma’am.” came out of all of us almost simultaneously.  ”And you Kevin, will start with the rug beater.”  ”Yes ma’am” he replied.
I was standing between Lyndsy and Lori, so as long as I was next to Lyndsy, I was obviously second.
Ms. Kane continued, “Good!  I hope that after today all of you will realize without a doubt that I can handle four of you without an issue.  And if we get more residents, that will not be a problem in the least!”
“Hand me the brush please young lady!”……SMACK…..”Ei-yi-yi!” Lyndsy let out without restraint.  Because I was beside Lyndsy, I knew it was my turn next so Ms. Kane didn’t need to say anything to me because my hand was already reaching the stick in her direction.  ”I want you to wait until I ask you for your implement Amy.  You don’t know if I am going to spank you next!!”  I let my hand with the stick fall back into place.  ”Hand me the stick please little lady.”  A smile stretched across my lips.  She was goooood!  I handed the stick to Ms. Kane, closed my eyes, took a deep breath and …SMACK…..  If you could read my lips, I’m sure I screamed something like “Owww!!  For Pete’s sake.”  She handed me the stick again and moved on.  I glanced over to Lyndsy, and she smiled at me.  I knew what the words were unspoken, “Did that hurt??”  ”Like Hell!”
It was good that there were four of us, because we got to breathe a little easier for a few moments once she dealt us our blow.  After some time both Lyndsy and I could barely stay on our feet when Ms. Kane ‘touched’ us, and it wasn’t ‘gentle’ by any means!!  Each wallop smarted like the first.  We definitely were not smiling anymore, and we weren’t whispering, or looking at each other, or anything.  I guess we were praying that it would stop finally.  At least that was the case between Lyndsy and I.  Lori seemed like she wasn’t being too affected yet, and Kevin – Kevin was stoic. 
“This will be the last round for you girls, and you know what the last one means.  It will be the hardest.”  How the heck can it be any harder I thought!  ”And after this, you three are going to watch the rest of Kevin’s punishment.”
“Hand me the brush please!” ….SMACK!
“Hand me the stick please!”….SMACK!
“Hand me the paddle please!”…..SMACK!
“Good.  Now go over there and keep quiet.  If you start talking, giggling or anything of any vocal or disruptive nature, you will face the wall again!” 
We were too busy rubbing our behinds and watching Kevin’s punishment to even think about talking, or even looking anywhere but straight ahead. 
Kevin was amazing!  What he could handle was way out of my league, and I figured I needed to behave enough to stay on the side where I would only ever meet hand, belt, probably brush and worst scenario, the stick!  After all I was still alive!   With that, a new song started to play inside my head!  ”Where there is desire, there is going to be a flame.  Where there is a flame, someone’s bound to get burned.  But just because it burns, doesn’t mean you’re gonna die, you’ve gotta get up and try, try, try.”  Oh man, my butt was burning.  And yes, I am not going to die from it.  But the brat in me?  She’s still gonna try, try, try!!
;) Annika and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

2013 Party Planning, Spanko Style


Fellow spankos,

I am planning to attend a few of the spanko community gatherings in the upcoming year. While I stand in awe of those hearty few who are able to attend multiple functions, I won’t have the luxury of being at all of them.

Boardwalk Badness is definitely on my calendar for 2013. I’m wondering whether the recovery effort from Sandy will still be ongoing by the time the party is held? The people and businesses there took a real beating, so I’m hopeful that this event will be held as planned.

I made a short stop in at last summer’s Chicago Crimson Moon party, and am hoping to attend this summer, as well. Yoni and the rest of the group were so friendly, and welcomed me (slightly nervous and ever-so-overwhelmed at my first spanko gathering) warmly. I’m also hoping to make it to their annual Halloween party one year.

It sounds like last year’s TASSP party was quite a hit, and I’m wondering whether to add that one to my plans, too..lots of great fun to be had in Texas!

I know that the Delco Spankos and Florida Moonshine group also hold excellent parties, as well as Shadow Lane here in Las Vegas and a few others.

I’m wondering: 

Do you attend any of the parties? 

If so, tell me about your favorites. 
If not, why?

(It should go without saying, but I’ll say it anyway: I’m interested in your experiences, opinions, and recommendations – but I’m not interested in any bashing of any kind. If you’re a fan of a particular group, please do tout their accolades! But if you’ve nothing nice to say – say nothing.)

Also, if you’re going to be adding of the upcoming 2013 parties to your travel schedule, let me know, and I’ll look for you there!

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Holiday Cheer, Blog Frequency, and True Sadism


Readers,

First, let me wish you all the most happy and relaxed of holiday seasons. Relaxation seems to be harder and harder to come by for most of us, so take time for yourselves…put your feet up…and chill. 

I’ll be doing a bit of that, myself, around Christmastime, after another wonderfully hectic year of indulging my fetish by way of professional disciplinarian-ing. 

For those long-time friends and playmates who’ve passed previous holiday seasons with me – my enormous gratitude and affection. You all enrich my life with your kind words, time, and generosity of spirit. And you all also deserve many more spankings…just on general principle.

And for new friends – thank you for finding me, and for allowing me to become a part, however small, of your lives and experiences. (You all deserve more spankings, too…by the by.)

Special thanks also to the many creative contributors to this blog. Whether you’re a story writer, contest entrant, photo sender, commenter, or regular reader, thank you. There is absolutely no way I could populate this blog without your help.


On that note, I recently received a comment about the frequency of others’ writings appearing on my blog, and the infrequency of my own. The commenter suggested that they’d like to read more from me, and less from other writers. I did address this comment, but would also like to address it to the rest of the readers of this blog.

I enjoy sharing the writings and imaginations of other spankos – and there are a whole big bunch of ’em out there who don’t maintain their own blog/site but still want to participate in the online experience. Some of our authors write prodigiously, which gives me the opportunity to share their writings often. The spanking story contests are another way in which I encourage readers to participate, by exploring their creativity – with a chance to get a ‘prize’ spanking in the arrangement. I hope, at least, that this is not only fun for the participants but also for people who enjoy reading original spanking fiction. These are not professional writers, and that’s another thing to love about the diversity of their stories.

With that said – yes, there is something in it for me. Content. 

Without the participation of a larger spanko community, this blog (excluding video updates) would likely post once or twice a week, at best. My own personal writings, such as Conversations with Spankos, Spanking PSA, and other random posts, are few and far between for a reason. 

I’m busy. A lot.

This is not a boast. I do wish, wholeheartedly, that I had more leisurely time in which to explore my thoughts and opinions and experiences. The reality is that I do not have that luxury.

So I rely heavily on other spanking enthusiasts who are willing to share of themselves on this blog. I cannot imagine that this could be a bad thing, but it is possible that there are those readers out there who have some disagreement with the content. I encourage those readers to explore the many high-quality personal spanking blogs and sites available – lots of which are linked directly in the sidebar of my blog.

(Then there are the random occurrences which cause all life and business to come to a screeching halt.)

A supposedly-simple dental appointment last week turned into a three-appointments-over-a-month root canal and crown procedure. I have had enough dental work to be completely convinced at this point that each and every doctor of dentistry is a natural-born sadist. 
Who else could look you in the eye and say ‘take a deep breath’ while sticking a needle in your gums?

So I am behind. Again. A little. But blame it on my dentist – I’d much rather be spanking.

Love,
Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part Two

Enjoy part two of ‘The Reformatory’, by Annika and Lyndsy! Much more to come from these two talented authors…

The Reformatory part II

”Are you ok Lyndsy??”  I asked.  She turned and looked at me with the biggest smile on her face ever. 
“Oh man!!!  When does it stop hurting??” she asked as she rubbed her bottom.  ”Well, I will tell you when I know myself!”, I replied.  “Hey, I thought this wasn’t your first spanking?”….”It wasn’t, but I have never EVER got a spanking like this one was!”  I looked right at her, “Soooo?  Are you still on probation??”  She laughed and replied, “Nope!!  Hey, we aren’t grounded, let’s kick this place and go out!!” 
She was right.  We were free to leave the house at almost any time.  Of course we had to be back at dinnertime for the most part, and definitely for the night, but besides that we were responsible for our own time management.  All of us had jobs which usually occupied our time during the day, so we usually weren’t home until dinner. 
When Lyndsy and I were not together we used technology to keep in touch.  We chatted a lot during the daytime, which made it very difficult for me to focus on work.  Mostly we taunted and dared each other to do different things or say different things towards many different situations, like work mates, or others who annoyed us, but more often than not it was in regards to handling things at the reformatory.  Because of that, the conversations during dinner sometimes took some strange turns as we deliberately interposed comments that we had mentioned previously and privately to each other, and this would trigger some kind of reaction from one of us.  
Lyndsy looked at me first with that little dare in her eyes, then said to Ms. Kane, “Do you like to sing Ms. Kane??”….”Yes Lyndsy.  Actually I do.  But not in public though.”  Lyndsy started to giggle, and looked back to me, ”Maybe you should sing your new song to her, Amy?”  I kicked Lyndsy under the table as hard as I could.  ”Yeowww!”  was her vocal reaction, although it was a little put on.  Ms. Kane looked at Lyndsy with curious eyes, then at me with more of a frown.  Right then the phone rang in her office so she excused herself and went out to answer it.
“What the heck are you two doing??” Kevin asked us as soon as she left the room.  ”What do you mean?” I answered as Lyndsy said at the same time, “We just asked her a question!  Why is that a problem?” 
“The only thing you are asking for is a sound spanking!  The two of you have been talking in round about  ways pretty much since you arrived here.   I’m just telling you to rethink your strategy a little better.”  ”What strategy?  We are not trying to get into trouble with it.”  I innocently replied.  ”Yeah that’s what I tell myself too” Lori pointed out.  ”Just remember one VERY important thing!!!  Ms. Kane never forgets anything!  And I mean NEVER!”
Ms. Kane entered the dining room and we all focused on our eating again. 
As Ms. Kane sat down she asked, “Amy, do you write songs??”  Lyndsy almost choked on her bite of food.  ”No, Ms. Kane.  I just like music.”  Ms. Kane continued, ”Me too.  I really enjoy a good song.  And I guess you didn’t know that I like to dance as well?”  Lyndsy stood up literally choking this time, *Cough* *cough* *cough*  “I’m sorry.  I have to be excused” and with that she ran off.  So there I was, not knowing what to do next, and left there by myself to try to continue with dinner without coughing any up myself!   I was really hoping, but pretty much knew Ms. Kane could probably see that I was struggling.   I mean, severely struggling.  As the moments slowly went by, my eyes started to water, and my stomach tensed up so tight because I was trying to hold it together without cracking up uncontrollably!  It’s got to be the hardest thing to do when you feel you need to be serious!!!  And it’s not that we had any problems with the fact that Ms. Kane liked to sing and dance, it’s just that me and Lyndsy had been texting about it earlier.   We were just saying something like,  ‘Let’s sing a song!  That can’t be wrong!’  And I think Lyndsy’ reply was, ‘Let’s not, and say we did.’  And then I suggested we could even invite Ms. Kane to sing along with us.  To which we both agreed it should be something that wouldn’t get us into any kind of trouble whatsoever.   
All this was going through my head, in my own little world, when Ms. Kane pipes up, “Is something wrong Amy?  You seem a little distracted or maybe not feeling well?”  Lori blurts kind of sassily, ”Yeah, maybe you should go to Ms. Kane’s office and take a nap on her couch!”  “I’m fine, really.  And I think I’ll just take a nap in my bed.  Thanks so much for your concern though Lori.”  Kevin turned his head towards me, hiding his face with his right hand so that Ms. Kane couldn’t see his lips moving.  Without a word he said, ‘You two are so doomed!’  I smiled back at him sending him a look that could be easily translated into something such as, ‘You think?!’
He was right – we were doomed.  There was little doubt about that.  But we had no idea when Ms. Kane would actually react or how.  Of course there was the weekly session to always “look forward” to, but after she announced that we were finished with the probationary period, or “the second chance” period, she could pursue a punishment at any given time.  I felt like I was swimming in a very deep ocean, no life jacket, no seeing a safe place nearby to swim to, and having these swarming sharks pressing in all around me.  I had no idea how to get out of this situation now.   And even without trying, I just seemed to fall deeper into “the abyss”. 
Ms. Kane didn’t react that night.  Lyndsy’ thoughts were we really were not that bad, and that technically, we were “cute” about it all and how we were handling this bratty side that we both let emerge.  Not to mention how we fed off each others natural ability to connect in this way.  I wasn’t that sure Ms. Kane would see it that way, but I definitely couldn’t deny that we were having a lot of fun!!  And even in moments when we didn’t know how she would react, Ms. Kane couldn’t help but smile at our tendencies at times!!!
The next day was fairly normal to us.  We carried on in our texting as per usual.  This time we had been chatting about inviting Ms. Kane to a Karaoke bar with us, so that she could show us publicly how she was able to both sing and dance.  We had our giggles and laughs.  I had to stifle myself at work so many times, because Lyndsy kept cracking me up, and my co-workers wanted to know what I was laughing at!!!  I couldn’t DARE tell them where I was staying or what happened to us in the reformatory!!!  
We got through our day, none the less affected by our connection.  Dinnertime however, had a little different twist to it than usual. 
At some point while we were munching down with casual conversation over dinner, Ms. Kane stood up, walked over to us, and put a phone directly in front of me, and one directly in front of Lyndsy.  At least it kind of looked like a phone.  Our noses and cheeks scrunched up on one side as we looked at each other, because what she placed in front of us was definitely not a smart phone in ANY way!!!  My guess was that they probably wouldn’t even recognize the cell phone signal never mind place a call!!   
Ms. Kane was slow in her actions, and she was very calm.  After setting the phones down, she reached her hands towards us, one in front of me, one in front of Lyndsy, with her palms facing up.  “Phones please.” was her remark.  I looked at the phones on the table and considered taking one of them and placing it back in her hand, and a big smile came across my face!  I thought I was hiding it, but immediately Ms. Kane voiced, “I don’t mean those phones sweetheart.  I mean your smartphones.”  Lyndsy kicked me again.  As a matter of fact, I had more bruises from her kicking then after the spanking I had received that last Sunday.  I abided by the calm demand.  Then she looked at Lyndsy.  “Same for you missy!”   Once she had our phones, OUR PHONES, she went back to her seat and started back at dinner like nothing had just happened.
Personally, I don’t delete messages.  I felt my phone was my personal possession forever, so I didn’t worry about it.  Lyndsy never either, because she knew that if she was accused of something, she could scroll back and double check if that was the case, or if something was misinterpreted, to get her out of a situation.  Sad thing is, Ms. Kane knew how to get inside our message logs.  I swallowed hard and whispered to Lyndsy, ”This is not good.”  “Yeah.  Tell me about it.  I think I need to make a run to find JD!!!”  ”Good!”  I replied.  “That means JD will be pointed at, and not me!!”  
“Seems it’s not us who are in trouble for once!” Lori said to Kevin.  ”Yes!  Since they moved in, I actually think we have been behaving very well!” Kevin replied with a corny twisted tone to his voice.
We had to sit there, all of us, as Ms. Kane was reading our phone messages me and Lyndsy sent to each other.  We tried to swallow our dinner, but each bite had a really hard time to get past our throat.  She would look up once in a while and just looked from me or Lyndsy to the other, with a slight smirk that neither of us knew how to take, making sure we got her eye contact, and then lowered her head to continue reading. 
I certainly started to feel the heat built up inside of me!  My cheeks felt as if they had been sunburned, and my mouth got very dry.  Literally I had to swallow each little bite with a gulp of water.
Ms. Kane looked at us again.  Each moment seemed like minutes!  She didn’t say a word, which was the scariest part of it all!  We couldn’t even hold the eye contact for a second, so we both just looked at our food and tried to refocus.  She stood up and left the kitchen, and both of our jaws stopped.  Our eyes followed her without looking directly at her.
“Awww, are you nervous girls?  You look like you’ve seen a ghost or something?”  Kevin laughed sarcastically, but controlled it at the moment Ms. Kane returned to the dining room.  ”Lori, Kevin, I want you two to either go upstairs or you can leave the house.  It’s up to you.”  Both of them chose to leave the house, but before exiting, Lori managed to whisper to us, ”I want details later!  Oh, and good luck!” 
As soon as the two left the dining room Ms. Kane started up, “Well, it is going to take me some time to get through all of these messages you two have collaborated together the past few days.  You both get this place cleaned up, and I will be in my office reading!!  When you are done, you decide who will come in to see me first.”  With that she turned and walked away.
We both looked at each other.  ”I guess you’re thrilled you have a sitting job hey Amy?!”  Lyndsy quietly said, but with a loud giggle.  ”Well, I am relieved that I can raise my desk, so I can also stand up while working!“  I replied with a big sigh.
We started to clean up, and because we are smart, we didn’t hurry at all.  The plates have never been as clean as the day they were bought!  And we just happened to find all these unkempt spots all over the kitchen that just so happened to need cleaning!  But, in reality, this only delayed the punishment by a mere few minutes.   It did not remove it.
“I’m the youngest, so you should take responsibility and go first” I piped up.  Lyndsy laughed, “Oh my dear Amy, it’s exactly why you should go first, because you are the youngest!  There are better chances for you to learn from a spanking at your age, so really, honestly, I believe it in your best interests that you go first.”  “I was first the last time Lyndsy!!”….”That is true, but….  Oh, what the heck.  I’m a fair person.  Lets flip a coin.”  I liked the idea actually, ”Fine!  Heads or tails?”  ”Tails!” Lyndsy chose as I threw the coin in the air and let it drop to the floor.  It seemed like it never wanted to stop spinning, and as we watched in anticipation, it stopped with the heads up!!!  Sigh…..”Fine….. I will go first.”  ”Feel free to take some of my spanking as well!” she said with a blink and a sassy smirk!
I slowly walked down the hall and knocked at Ms. Kane’s office door.  “Come in.”  I carefully stepped inside.  Ms. Kane was sitting in the same spot as the last time I was before her – behind her desk.  Laying directly in front of her she had our phones displayed neatly, and along side of them a brown leather belt.  My insides were restless and it came out through my hands.  They went from scratching my arms, to my head, to my hair until I managed to cross my arms at which I was hoping would prevent them from moving anywhere else.   Then, I got a shiver as I wondered if Ms. Kane thought maybe my posture might indicate that I’m not open to receive any kind of lecture.  But then again, my facial expression had to of indicated that I was very aware of her attentiveness, and very open to pay attention to everything she was going to tell me!….  And do to me!
“So young lady, I must admit, this has been somewhat of an interesting read” she said as she continued to keep my eye contact.  “Sit down.”  I slumped with my arms still crossed.  “Did you think I wouldn’t notice your little innuendo’s that you and Lyndsy have going on?”  ”Umm, no ma’am.”  ”Oh.  So you did want me to find out.  Interesting.”  ”Well, I guess I assumed you would clue in sooner or later” I shyly added.  ”Amy, I can barely hear you.  Speak up please.  You had the courage enough to write all of this to Lyndsy, so have the courage to say it to me as well.”   “Yes ma’am” I barely fumbled out.  
”You and Lyndsy have really hit it off, and seem to be on the same page with your little bratty ideas and instigating.”  ”Yes.  We did actually click right away.”  ”Do you two think of me as just a joke around here?”  My eyes got big, ”No, no, no.  I swear!  I would never even consider that ma’am.  We would never talk or, or write that much, about you if, if we didn’t see you as someone, umm, someone important enough to spend our time  and, and attention with.”  I tragically fumbled for words.  ”Relax Amy.  I know that.  I just noticed that the two of you like to get carried away with the giggling and sarcasm and jokes between the two of you.”  
She paused for a moment, but it seemed like eternity.  “Maybe you won’t be laughing so often when I’m done with you.”  ”Umm, probably not ma’am” I tried to answer respectively.  ”Well, I suppose you’ve noticed that I have found my old belt, and I won’t lie to you, this little piece of leather is going to hurt.  A  lot!  That little child inside of you has been coming out of it’s shell a little too much now, and that means it’s you, the adult you, that will have to face the consequences.”   ”Yes ma’am.  I understand” I said trying to convince myself.
“Good answer.  Now get those pants off.  Oh, and since you haven’t tasted the belt yet, I will be kind enough to give you a warm up.  However, it will have to be on your bare bottom.”
I stood up slowly, uncrossed my arms finally, undid and dropped my pants and slowly went over to her.  The adrenaline was racing intensely inside of me, which made my whole body quiver.  She took me by my hand, looked directly into my eyes and then slowly guided me over her lap without losing a moment of eye contact.  I shook my head.  ”Why are you shaking you head” she asked?  ”Because…  because I am so stupid!”  ”Oh Amy, you are not stupid.  You are a little brat, but you are not stupid” she said as she continued to lower me over her lap.  Then she started the smacking.  You definitely could call it a warm up, because my bottom certainly was burning very quick.  
First the rhythm was slow, but turned into a faster rhythm after 10 strokes or so.  She kept going for quite some time until I finally began to moan.  She rubbed my bottom for a minute.  ”I wonder how you will respond to the belt now little missy.  You are basically unaffected so far.  Stand up.”  I stood up without a pause and rubbed my bottom.  It was burning and literally sore already.  I looked up at her with big puppy sad eyes, and she smartly smiled back at me.  “Amy, don’t look at me that way.  It won’t get you out of trouble no matter how cute you may try to be, and it definitely won’t prevent the rest of this punishment.”  She paused and then pointed towards her desk.  “Go over there and bend over it.”
I gulped, hesitated momentarily as I considered what to say in defense, and then just did what she told me to. 
Again she gently rubbed my bottom, as if she was trying to find the right spot to hit, and then spoke as she continued, ”There was something I couldn’t quite understand from your messages.  That song you were thinking of the other night, I’d really like to hear it.”  I couldn’t help but let out a little giggle.  ”I’m sorry.  Honest, I am not laughing at you Ms. Kane.  But I, I… I just can’t sing it to you.”  And the first stinging hit landed square on my bottom.  “Owww!!”   I halfway moaned and laughed, which only made the belt hit my bottom again, and again.  Then she stopped.  ”I’m still waiting to hear that song.”  I had to contest now, ”But it’s, it’s really not my song.  Or, ah, it’s not intended for me.”  ”I don’t care who it’s intended for.  I still want to hear it.”
The belt swung again as she finished talking.  “Oww, please, no ma’am.”  I still halfway moaned and laughed, not that it didn’t hurt, but because she was playing with my mind.  Inside that head of mine I was singing EXACTLY that song, and no, it wasn’t intended for me!  I was not even close to being the person who should sing that song in front of Ms. Kane.  I didn’t even know if the right one dared.  ”I will spank you with this belt until you start singing that song Amy.”  
So…. I started to sing…… “I’m bulletproof.  Nothing to lose” ….SMACK…. ”Oww!  Fire away.  Fire away. Ricochet.  You take your aim.”….SMACK…”Owww!!   Fire away.  Fire away.  You shoot me down, but I won’t fall.  I am titanium.”…..SMACK…. And with that I literally burst out laughing!!  ”It’s not a song for me, ma’am.  I am not titanium!!”  She questioned, “Who is?”  ”I don’t know.” …SMACK…. ”Yeowwwww!!”   ”Don’t you lie to me!!  Who was this song for?”  ”Kevin.” I barely whispered.  …SMACK… ”I told you to speak up when you talk to me Amy.”…..”KEVIN!!”
She folded the belt neatly and placed it on her desk again.  I was still standing in the same position.  She bent over and looked at me from the other side of the desk, and I looked right back at her.  ”I like your sense of humor, but I can assure you that Kevin isn’t titanium either!  But honestly, I do think he would like that song!  So if I ever hear HIM singing it to me, I will drag YOU in here, and repeat this spanking!  Do I make myself clear??”  My eyes got big again, ”Very.  Very clear, ma’am.”  ”Good girl.  Now go over there to the corner and face the wall.  Lyndsy might as well get a glimpse of you, so she will know what to expect.”  I HAD to make a comment, so I said, ”But she doesn’t have a song, Ms. Kane.”  I didn’t expect to hear the reply I did.  ”Don’t you worry about that sweetheart.  Lyndsy might not have a song, but she has a little friend I’ve come to be aware of and has been referred to so discretely by the two of you as JD.”
Damn!!!  We did write about that as well!!

;) Annika aka Amy and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos (Ch. 13) Tickle Torture

Readers,

The subject of Boundaries came up in recent visits with one of my wonderful NYC playmates. He’s quite ticklish, you see, and I have an extremely difficult time – every time – in not tickling him mercilessly. 

I do believe that tickling is one of the purest forms of torture, given that the receiver is never really in any pain whatsoever, yet at the same time would likely sign over his or her firstborn if you’d only stop with the tickling.

This does not stop me from coming ever-so-close to crossing that boundary with my playmate.

Nor does the fact that I, too, am extremely, painfully ticklish.

I readily admit that, on the occasion of our most recent meeting, my poor and tickle-shocked playmate looked me directly in the eye and implored that I please, for the love of all things good and gentle, not tickle him this time. Please.

I finally managed to control my sadistic impulse, and we passed a lovely time of spanking, scolding, and stimulating conversation.

However, I cannot promise that it won’t happen again. Why? It’s not that I don’t respect my playmate’s boundaries – I honestly and genuinely do – but it’s just so damn hard to not slide my fingernails down his hips between spankings. There, I’ve said it. It’s completely selfish. I am hoping for strength on this subject.

Tickling is a boundary, and if I tickle this particular playmate then I’ve crossed his boundary.

Obviously, while tickling may not seem to you an unpardonable crime, boundaries come in all forms; many people have intensity and implement limits, lots of us have opinions on things like restraint, humiliation, and role-plays.

My question for you other spankos is this: How cognizant are you of your playmates’ boundaries? And how often are we compelled to cross them?

What, in your opinion, constitutes Unacceptable Boundary Behavior?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘Fellow Bloggers’ contest!


Readers,

I’m grateful to my ‘Fellow Bloggers’ for entering this contest and helping me get the word out about DanaKaneSpanks.com. The winner (chosen randomly, literally from a hat) will receive either a free spanking session with me or ten free video downloads (his or her choice). 

Let’s all congratulate Isobel at:


The English Vice ! 

Isobel is a spanking fiction writer, and samples of her work may be found on her site. I’m sure that most of my readers who enjoy spanking writing will be glad to find The English Vice.

My sincerest thanks to all who participated in the contest (and helped me advertise!) and to those who were kind enough to cross-post as non-contestants, too – please take a few minutes to check out the links below, which will take you to each poster’s article on their websites.

– Dana

Malflic.com

Kristian Comes Undone

Dark Secret Spanking

Angel Spanked

Femdom Times

Erica Scott – Life, Love and Spanking

Femdom Resource

Ganja Vibes

Sissy Maid Tiffani

Someone’s Gonna Get It


Also, Marcus over at Spanking Tube was kind enough to add a bit on my new DVD release “Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces” to his site. The article is linked below:

SpankingTube.com News Article

(If I missed your post, please do send along the link!   – Dana)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part One

Readers,

Many more thanks to Annika, one of our favorite new authors, for her story of Amy, ‘Historie’.
Here again, Annika takes us on a lovely spanking adventure – this time with help from her writing partner, Lyndsy. I’m sure you’ll enjoy ‘The Reformatory’…

  –  Dana


The REFORMATORY

I used to walk around in this world believing I was the only one who had weird thoughts about misbehaving and the possible consequences of that.   My inner demons, or maybe just my inner child, struggled to get out all the time.   I suppressed those ideas, or needs because I was not a child anymore.  However, the needs were so strong that I often had problems functioning in the correct ways expected by society.  Especially when it came to authority figures like teachers, social workers, police and so on.  They all triggered this desire to misbehave.  To test.  To be bratty.  I never responded to normal problem solving, like talking sense or being lectured.   In fact when they tried, I usually thought of different ways to cross the line even more, and that always made me smile during these so called disciplinary discussions.
Anyways, one day my social worker stopped in the middle of one of these useless conversations and informed me that they have had it.  If I wouldn’t respond to anything that they offered, they would have to place me into a new reformatory where there was an old-fashioned approach to behavioral adjustments.
Well, seriously, I thought it kind of sounded like a fun place to be, so I just replied, ”Go ahead.  I don’t care”.
Before I knew it, I was moved into this reformatory.  It looked more like a very big house.  It had 4 levels.  A basement (fully equipped with several of social games like billiards, videogames and so on),  the ground floor (living room, dining room, kitchen and offices), first floor (sleeping areas, bathrooms) and second floor (also sleeping areas).
The headmistress, or whatever you call her, greeted me promptly on my arrival.  She looked friendly enough, and definitely had the perfect authoritarian charisma I loved to challenge.  Already in that  first moment I saw her, my inner child was jumping ridiculously inside!
“Hello.  You may refer to me as Ms. Kane.  And welcome to my place.”  Kane, I thought, what a perfect name!  ”Hi.  I’m Amy.” 
“The first thing I will do is show you around the house, and then it would be appropriate to talk about the rules around here, so you know what I expect from you and anyone else who is here to stay”  I just smiled and nodded in agreement.
She showed me to my room, which I found out I would soon be sharing with another “misbehaved” tenant.  “Your roommate is moving in tomorrow, so you get to choose which bed you’d like.” 
I never had a roommate, so this could be interesting.  Even more so if this person would be someone that I could relate to and be comfortable with.
“At the moment there are two other residents living here besides you.  They are not at home right now, but you will be able to meet them at dinnertime.”  I just kept following her saying nothing.  ”When your roommate arrives tomorrow there will be three girls and one boy, which I actually didn’t expect.”   She looked at me with a little glimmer in her eye and continued,  ”I thought it was the boys who didn’t know how to behave”  she said as she winked at me.  She turned and started to walk again.  ”But then again, we just opened and we are just getting started here.  And whether it’s a girl or boy, I am very observant, and can see through them and their little ingenuities fairly quickly.”  I thought she was being funny, but I don’t think she intended to be, but I sensed I probably shouldn’t start to laugh right at that moment.  Somehow I figured it was one of the unwritten rules, “NEVER laugh at Ms. Kane, when she is serious”!
After we toured the house, we went to her office and she asked me to sit down. 
“Well, like I said, you will meet Lori and Kevin tonight.  They have been here for some time, and they have received, should I say, a lot of firm guidance from me.  We are not quite there yet, not where I expect their behavior to be,  but if you ever doubt that I don’t mean serious business here, feel free to talk with them.”
She continued, “Amy, you realize, if you knew how to behave, you wouldn’t be here.  I do expect you to cross the lines now and then and you will learn quickly that every action results in a REaction!”  I wiggled in my chair a little.  “There will be no drinking of alcohol.  No smoking.  No lying or cheating.  And definitely no disrespect in my house!  I also expect you to participate in keeping it a functional place, meaning, you will help out in this household.  These are all part of my requirements for maintaining an appropriate setting for you to learn from.  You are allowed to voice your opinions, and you can even argue your concerns if you feel the need.  BUT, if I say stop, you stop!   Is that clear??”
Finally she stopped talking, and I carefully let out a, ”Yes, ma’am” 
“Good.  Well, I think you will like it here.”  I looked around searching for any evidence, or hints of her disciplinary ways to know what to expect.  And even though there were none visible, I had no doubt that she would have some kind of “learning” implements stashed somewhere.  
She observed me pondering the room and said, “I assume you were informed that we practice old-fashioned behavior modification therapy here?”  I looked at her and nodded.  ”Sorry, I couldn’t hear you.”….”Yes, ma’am”
“Very good.  For now I will let you unpack, and get settled, and then you are going to help me and our chef, Mr. Johnson, to make dinner.”
I went to my room and organized my things.  I checked the window to see if there was any escape possibilities.  Not that I wanted to leave, I just figured it might be a bit of good knowledge to have.  The window in the bathroom could be useful.  You would be able to jump out on the roof, slide down and jump down to the street.  I wondered also about hiding places.  I would probably find some with time, but for now I wanted to see how this would turn out. 
When I was done, I went downstairs to help out in the kitchen.  I loved to cook, so this was a chore I didn’t mind to have.
At dinnertime I had the pleasure of meeting Lori and Kevin.  They seemed very polite and well behaved, and so I wondered why they still lived here.  Not for long though….
“Lori is that a new shirt you got there?”  Ms. Kane questioned.  ”Um….yes.  But I didn’t buy it on credit.”…..”Well good for you.  Did you really need that shirt??”….”Ahh….nooo….but, it only cost me 10 dollars.  It went from 20 to 10 so it was a really good deal”…..”Lori do I need to remind you that you owe the credit card companies money??  And that 10 dollars could have been used to bring that debt down?”…..”But I also need clothes to wear Ms. Kane.”  Kevin started to laugh, but instantly stopped when Ms. Kane looked firmly at him.  Lori smiled as well and I immediately knew I was in the right place. 
“Okay, I think dinner is over.  I expected more from the two of you tonight.  You should be setting a good example to Amy, and not be showing her how to get into trouble.”…..”Sorry Ms. Kane.” they both said at the same time.
I was struggling not to laugh.  This was hilarious.  I was finding it hard to take for real.  Are they really trying to be that obedient?  I wondered how things would be once my new roommate was here too.  I was really looking forward to meeting her.
That night I could hear smacking sounds from downstairs.  Ms. Kane definitely used something more than just her bare hand, and I felt a deep respect towards Lori, who I could hear was the receiver of the spanking.  If Kevin got any that night I don’t know. 
The next morning I woke up with a lot of energy.  I was so excited to see what the day would bring, along with getting to meet my roommate.  It was Friday, and I didn’t have to work that day, so I was home.  Both Lori and Kevin again behaved very well during breakfast.  Lori seemed to sit a bit uncomfortably but managed it through.  I just observed and listened to the things they were talking about, and was actually surprised with the light atmosphere. 
“So Amy, what are you up to today??” Ms. Kane asked me.  ”Umm…I don’t really know yet.  I’m looking forward to meeting my roommate though.”….”Ah yes.  I think you two might have some things in common.” 
Lori and Kevin had things to do during the day, so most of the time they were gone.
Before leaving Kevin smiled at me and said “Don’t be afraid.  She won’t break you in two.  Knowing that, maybe I will teach you a thing or two if you dare want to play.”  He winked at me and left.
Oh boy.  A dare!  That always triggers something inside of me.
When my new roommate arrived I stayed in our room and waited.  She obviously had gotten the same tour and speech, and was now being shown to our room.  ”Lyndsy, this is Amy, and she will be your roommate.  Amy arrived yesterday, so you are both quite new here” Ms. Kane looked at me and said, “Amy I expect you to help Lyndsy to settle in and feel welcomed here.  The two of you will probably be spending a lot of time together, so respect each other and help each other, okay??”….”Yes, ma’am” I smiled at Lyndsy and she smirked back.  We had an immediate connection just through the glitter in our bratty eyes.
“Good.  I will be downstairs if there is anything either of you need.” 
“So what speech did you get??” I asked my new roommate.  ”Something about behaving.  No drinking….and then she lost me there!” she started to laugh.  ”I might be in trouble already!”  She said as she pulled a little bottle of JD out from her bag.  ”This is my friend Jack, and I like to spend time with him once in awhile.  I surely didn’t expect that would be a problem, or rule.  I mean, we ARE adults, soo…”…..”Don’t worry.  I won’t tell, and I won’t drink it”  She laughed again, ”Good to know!  Then you can be my new BFF!!!  Brattiest Favorite Friend!!”  We both laughed for a few moments.
Then Lyndsy looked at me a little more serious and said, “So, ah, does she mean it??”…..”What?”…..”Does she like really spank??”….”Well, I think she does.  I mean Lori surely got something last night”….”Really?  You could hear it??  Or see it???”…..”No not see it, but definitely heard it!” 
“Oh man!!!  I’ve never been spanked in my life,  but am a 100% brat!!  A sneaky never caught brat”  I smiled so big inside, yet I just knew that this relationship between the two us had the potential to turn out really bad.  But it was so easy to talk with her.  And her brattiness seemed innocent, much like mine.
She then asked me, “How about you?  Ever had a spanking before??”……”Yes”…..”Did it hurt?”….”I don’t really remember.  I would say yes, and no”…..”Hmm.  Well, I guess if she is ever going to spank me, she will probably take it easy.  Or at least should.  Yeah she will.  Because I’m just an “innocent” kind of a brat”… I had to laugh at that and replied “I’m not sure it works that way Lyndsy.”
“By the way, there’s a guy here, Kevin, you’ll meet him later.  He wanted to teach me a thing or two and I’m guessing it’s about bratting, if I dared”….”Really?  Awesome!  Think I can join??”….”I guess so.”
She unpacked her things, and looked for a hiding place for that little bottle of JD…..”What do you think?  Do you think I need to hide it?”  I shrugged my shoulders, ”I wouldn’t be caught with it to find out”…..”Hey, I could make it obvious, place it in the living room with a note on it saying something like, ‘ITS NOT MINE, but keep your fingers away from it’.  Do you think that would work?”….”I guess it depends on what you want to achieve?  You could put it into some container that doesn’t look like a liquor bottle.  Like a Tupperware container or something?”….”Good thinking!  You are a smart brat!!  I could use you on MY side.”
We went downstairs and found a suitable container for Lyndsy’ JD. “I don’t really drink this too often” she said,  “but it’s just nice to know that JD is around if I need him or if I should get into trouble.  You know, the blame it on JD kind of excuse.  But then again, now with you here, I could just point at you and say, ‘she made me do it!’”   She smiled at me, but I immediately replied, ”Go ahead, but I might point back”  We both giggled as she tried to not spill a drop as she poured.
It was dinnertime and we were all gathered again.  Lyndsy and I sat next to each other.  So it was really difficult to stay focused on the conversations, because every time something was said, that could mean a lot of other things, she kicked me, but I kicked back.  At one point Ms. Kane was looking at us with a quite serious expression on her face, so we both put on our innocent look and tried to control our self.  It definitely wasn’t easy!  It was so hard not to bust a gut laughing out loud!
Somehow we managed to get through the dinner.  In the kitchen Kevin, Lyndsy and I had to do the dishes. 
“Kevin did you ever get spanked with this??” Lyndsy showed him a wooden spoon as she smacked it into her palm.  ”I have broken plenty of wooden spoons my dear!  Does that answer your question?”…..”What is the worst thing you have been spanked with?”  She said as she pulled out a wooden spatula.  At that moment Ms. Kane came to the kitchen, so we all smartened up our work and kept quiet.  ”What were you three talking about??”…..”Lyndsy was just interested to hear about my experiences….with…..ahh….cooking.  Yeah.  That’s what it was.” Kevin replied. 
I started to cough to prevent laughing out loud.  ”Yes and it turns out he advised us he is a master with wooden mixing spoons” Lyndsy followed up.   I kept coughing because I was ready to lose it.  Ms. Kane looked at me, “Amy, do you need a hand?”…. ”Oh oh.  The offering of the hand is the first warning” Kevin said, and he had to laugh now.  He knew that he just crossed a line with that sentence, yet he didn’t seem scared, and even more expectant.  “Go to my office right now!   I’ve had it with you young man.   I have asked you to be a role model to the new residents, and this is not the way!  Off you go!!” 
She looked at us. “You two are going to finish up in here, and then it’s straight to bed!”….”Yes ma’am”
She went to her office where Kevin was waiting. 
Lyndsy and I just looked at each other and started to giggle.  “I don’t know about you Lyndsy, but somehow I’m not sure that this place will get the best out of us”….”What do you mean, maybe this is the best part of us finally being able to be expressed??!!”
We finished up and went to our room.  Once again you could hear the sound of a severe spanking downstairs.  ”How does he do it?  It almost sounds as if he is laughing sometimes.  Do you think it’s for real?”….”Well, why don’t you go downstairs and take a peek Amy?”….”Yeah right!!  On the other hand it might be wise to receive a spanking after Kevin, because I’m sure she must be tired!”….”I dare you!” Lyndsy said encouragingly.  “Ahhh, I don’t know.  I don’t want to get caught being curious.” 
The spanking sound seemed to have stopped.  We both listened quietly for a minute.  Lyndsy says, “I wonder if he’s dead, or just broken?” and her eyes got big with a huge smirk on her face.  “You better not go spy now, you would be caught for sure!!!”  We both laughed at each other but also knew there was a sense of uncertainty in our future.
Shortly after, there was a knock on our door.  Our eyes got big, and we got serious, and both had a look of worry.   We both replied, “Yes??” 
Kevin came into our room.  “I am here to apologize to the two of you for encouraging bratty behavior.  I must also warn you that it won’t pay off to be bratty here.   There is very little fun bratty, but very much irritating bratty to Ms. Kane.  So, even though she told me to tell you that, I would suggest personally that you brat carefully!!”  He winked at us as he turned to leave.  As he got to the door he looked back and said, ”Oh yeah and I just broke another implement of hers.  Chaching!  One less to worry about!!”  We all giggled, but underneath there was a lot more concern as to how much to expose our brattiness.
The next day Lyndsy and I tried to behave ourselves, and we succeeded for the most part, but it was mostly due to the fact we weren’t together most of time.   That night we had a lot to talk about.  ”So who do you think will get the first spanking, you or me??”, Lyndsy asked.  ”Well if she finds your JD you most definitely will”….”Nah, won’t happen.  Not something she would concern herself over.  Maybe she will never feel the need to spank us.  I mean, we’re bratty, but we’re ‘cute’ about it.  We’re not rude or ignorant.”  I quickly answered,  “Umm, yeah, but it’s still bratting, and I think she is keeping track and just waiting for the right moment.”
Lori knocked and came into our room.  ”So are you excited about tomorrow??” she said in a real uppity tone.  ”Tomorrow??” I questioned.  ”Yes.  You know, the weekly session?”…..”The weekly what??” I asked further.  ”Oh, ah, I guess she hasn’t told you about that…oops.  Oh well, good luck anyways.  Sweet dreams you two.”  And then she was gone.  We looked at each other.  Lyndsy says, ”I didn’t like the sound of that.  Wonder what that’s all about.  What ever.  You moved in before me, so I guess you will be the first to find out!!  Oh, and even better, you can just tell her tomorrow that the two of us have a mutual agreement that you will take any of my necessary disciplinary actions as well!!”  She laughed.  “Lyndsy, I am not taking yours, but I will be here to be fully supportive when you come crawling up the stairs”  We again smiled at each other, but our concern was intense.  Neither of us got that much sleep that night. 
Now it was Sunday.  During breakfast, Ms. Kane told me that she wanted to see me in her office right after I was through with eating and cleaning up.   Lyndsy kicked me and chuckled in an undertone, ”I won!”…..”And Lyndsy, as soon as Amy and I are done, you will immediately see me next!”…..I kicked Lyndsy back and whispered with my hand hiding my mouth, “Remember to breathe during the spank!”……”Ahh, she will be too tired to spank me after she is done with you missy” she whispered back.  I couldn’t hold a giggle in no matter how hard I tried, which earned me a very strict look from Ms. Kane.  I had to look down because I was so ready to burst out with more than a giggle out of nervousness.
So here I was, in her office again.  I was really anxious this time.  I could feel how I blushed, and my heart was beating faster.   She came in and sat down on the other side of the desk.  I tried to look anywhere but.
“So Amy, how are you?”….”Umm, I’m fine” I choked out.  ”Good.  Well I haven’t told you about this yet, but I request a weekly session with each of my residents.  The biggest reason I haven’t said anything is because I wanted to observe you as who you are, how you react, or act on your own.  If you knew that you were going to see me today, you would have behaved very differently.  This session is used to give you a clean sheet to start a new week.  You might not think I’ve been watching you, but really, you are not that hard to read.”  She gave me a smile.  ”Like now, I can see that you are nervous, but your eyes also carry a sparkle of excitement.”….I looked down….”Don’t be embarrassed about that, I don’t mind.  You and Lyndsy have a quite good connection going on.  In fact, I’m not sure it was such a good idea to place the two of you in the same room.  It might not be to your best benefit.”….”I’m glad you did, because I like her.  A lot.” I immediately jumped in.  ”Yes I realize that, but you two are risking a lot by egging each other on.  I do have limits, and I only tolerate those comments from anyone for a certain amount of time”…..”We…  Well…  I will try to behave?”…..”Only try??”…..And again, darn it, my nervousness made it so that I couldn’t help smiling…..”Amy I want you to tell me, so that you realize what just went through your head and what made you smile!”….”Umm…..I think…..I guess….”  Ms. Kane cut in, ”No, no, no.  You don’t guess.  You tell the truth!!”…..”Okay.  I was just telling myself that I am going to sit here again next Sunday either way, so why behave all the time?”….”Hmm, well that’s up to you.  But, there is a big difference between getting a hand spanking and a spanking with, let’s say the belt!  I think you should consider yourself lucky that you haven’t been here a whole week yet, so today you will only receive a 5 minute hand spanking.”  5 minutes?  That didn’t sound that bad.  But then again, what did I know.  It had been ages since my last spanking.
Ms. Kane stood up and went over to a nearby couch.  She sat down, looked at me, and slapped two times on her thigh, indicating without words, that I should get over her lap now.  Again I couldn’t help smiling, and looking at her, my eyebrows raised with that “are you serious” look.  ”Amy, I will add 1 minute to your spanking every time you smile at me like that.  Get over here, now.”  I went over to her and got over her lap.  I closed my eyes and waited. 
“Amy, take this, and keep an eye on it” as she handed me an hourglass.  “When the 5 minutes are done, you let me know”  SMACK…”Yeow!” I said to myself inwardly.  ”Go ahead turn it around.  Let’s not waste any time.”  Then the spanking started.  No wonder I couldn’t remember how it felt to be spanked, because I was never spanked like this!!  I was so surprised that she had so much power behind her swing, because to be honest, she didn’t look that scary, or strong, or like anyone who could spank with that kind of force.  I managed to keep myself under control, but that was only because I still wore pants.  After a minute or so, she ordered me to pull my pants down.  I did, and I controlled every muscle in my face to avoid smiling.  Good thing my face was out of her view!!  ”You must realize, your bottom will be very red when I’m done with you.”  The spanking started again.  I knew Lyndsy could hear this, and again I had to fight the urge to smile!  I glanced at the hourglass, and it was only half empty.  By now I couldn’t stay still, and I had problems breathing.  ”Amy, relax.  I know it hurts, but a punishment is supposed to hurt.”  Smack, Smack, Smack.  And as she smacked she talked. “Your probation time is over now Amy, so if you misbehave during the week, like you have seen Lori and Kevin do, there will be an immediate consequence, do you understand?”….”Yes ma’am”…..Smack, Smack, Smack….I stared at the hourglass as if I could make it run faster by looking at it, but it only seemed to run slower.  I reached over, but it didn’t help to shake it gently, and besides that Ms. Kane spanked me harder when she noticed I tried to manipulate the hourglass.  I whispered “5 minutes” as soon the time had run out, and let out a sigh.  I had to close my eyes again, and try to focus and redirect the pain away from my bottom.  I tried to sing a song in my head, but I couldn’t remember the lyrics, and I didn’t dare to sing out loud.
Ms. Kane was so kind and asked me to sit next to her for a moment.  At least I wasn’t smiling now.  ”Amy, I don’t mind that the little child inside of you needs to come out once in a while, but if you want to act like a child, I also have to treat you like one.  So when you cross the line, you will end up over my lap, Okay?”….”Yes ma’am”…..”Good girl.  Now go upstairs, and send the other “child” to me!” 
When I walked in the room, Lyndsy looked very curiously at me.  ”That took some time!”….”Yeah”……”And how was it??  What happened??  How did she do it??”……”Well I think you will find out yourself soon enough.”…..”Come on!  Tell me, please!  Was it bad?  I need to know what to expect?  How to react.”…..”Ahh, let’s just say, I will be thinking of you.  Oh, and by the way, you better hurry downstairs.  I wouldn’t make her wait.”
I was lying on my bed, trying to ignore the burning of my bottom as I was listening to the smacking downstairs.  Once again I admired Lori and Kevin, because what I received, was ‘just’ a hand spanking. 

;) Annika aka Amy and co-author Lyndsy

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Part 7: The Final Spanking


Readers,
Here is the seventh and final chapter in Annika’s beautifully-written story of Amy. 
But don’t despair, as Annika has been hard at work collaborating on a new series with Lyndsy. Stay tuned!

–  Dana

*****


The final spanking
My last spanking I received from my aunt happened one day after I had received one from Michael.
Michael had moved to USA to finish his education and to be near me. We attended the same school, but I still lived at home, and he had a small apartment near school. Of course you might think this gave us plenty of opportunities to explore each other, but he made it very clear to me, that my aunt’s rules still counted. He didn’t want me to get into trouble and wanted to stay on good terms with my aunt. I tried to assure him, that he had nothing to worry about, but that didn’t help, and he just told me to be patient, which is not one of my strong sides.
Well besides my lack of patience I also kind of liked to drive a bit faster then allowed. My aunt had warned me about it, but as so often before I thought I wouldn’t be caught. So the day I got a speeding ticket, I was quite embarrassed, and planned not to say anything to anyone….I would just pay the ticket.
Michael had an ability to sense small variations on how I behaved and knew exactly when I tried to hide something. So when I tried to act cool, when he asked me, if I had experienced anything interesting that day, he knew that I was holding back on something.
“Amy, why do I have this feeling, that there is something you aren’t telling me??”….”I don’t know….ehm….I really haven’t experienced anything important today….”….”Okay, but you know, I don’t like if you are withholding something I should know about”
It took me too long time to think about his last sentence before I responded, so at that point he knew I had a secret. So he stepped up to me, asked me to look into his eyes and to repeat, that I have been telling him the truth. I started to blush and smile nervously because I couldn’t.
“I’m sorry I didn’t think it was such a big deal, I would just pay it and move on…” “Pay what??”
“Ehm…the speeding ticket…..” I was looking down at my feet and I knew I was in trouble.
He didn’t say anything he just still stood very close to me. I looked at him and then tried to be ‘cute’ “I was just in a hurry to get to you, and didn’t focus on the speedometer” I smiled at him….”And that justifies it? That you wanted to see me??”….I didn’t answer….He gently whispered in my ear “Amy go to my bedroom and get my leather belt. On your way I want you to think about what waste of money this is but most importantly there is a reason why there are speed limits, it can save lives if you respect the limits!” “Go”
Aww….he didn’t think I was cute, he was very serious about this, which also explained why he always drove according to the Highway Code. I got his belt and went back to him. He ordered me to bend over the back of his couch. “I hope you will remember this the next time you feel the urge to step on the speeder”
I counted inside my head. When he got to 20 he stopped. He stepped behind me, and gently rubbed my bottom. His hands moved in front and unbuttoned my pants. He dragged them down and gently stroked my bottom again. He stepped aside raised his hand, and started the spanking. I tried to move, which was really stupid because the belt instead of hitting my bottom landed on my flank which really hurt.
“Amy, stand still. I don’t want to hurt you unnecessarily”……
After ten more strokes I started to moan. He stopped.
“Its okay sweetheart, you know I love you right??”…”Yes”…..”I don’t think this punishment is enough, but I will let your aunt decide the rest of it….!”….”What??”…..”Yes, you will tell her about your speeding ticket!”
“You still live with her, so it would only be natural if you tell her, what you have done, and I got feeling that she too will prefer honesty”….”And sweetie I will talk with your aunt and if it turns out you haven’t told her, you will receive another spanking from me…..and probably one from your aunt!”
Yay how lucky was I, but I couldn’t help to fall deeper in love with him. His deep blue eyes who demanded my presence and honesty, his smile that made my knees weak and his arms holding me, guarding me.
I didn’t tell my aunt when I got home that evening. The truth was, I had no idea how to start a conversation like that….”Hey Michael wanted me to tell you I got a speeding ticket, he already spanked me, so feel free to do nothing….”. I couldn’t risk that she would notice the marks on my back, that would just be to embarrassing. However I knew I had to tell her before Michael would talk to her, because he wasn’t kidding. So it was all about the timing.
The next morning he called me and asked if I had told her. When I told him no, he responded “Okay, shall I call her now??”…”Nonono, I will tell her today…”….”Okay I trust you, but remember every time her phone is ringing, you don’t know if it’s me”
I stood up, went to the bathroom and got dressed. The phone was ringing downstairs, so I jumped down as fast as I could and my aunt had just picked it up when I smashed my hand on top of the phone so it got interrupted. “WHAT on earth are you doing??”….”I’m sorry but I need to tell you something first”….the phone rang again. We both looked at it and she moved to answer the phone. She looked VERY firm at me, telling me without words “DON’T YOU DARE”. She answered the phone, and it wasn’t Michael, it was some friend of hers….I felt relieved….though only for a short time…..
When she was done talking to her friend, she turned around and said “Okay young lady, I want an explanation for that behavior!!”….”Yeah figured…..”…sigh…I went outside to get the ticket, because that was probably the best way to explain it all. I gave it to her, she looked at it, then looked at me….”So are you telling me that the police are trying to call me???”….I looked like a huge question mark…..”Well who did you think would call me about a ticket??”….I looked down and whispered “Michael”…..”I can’t hear you!”….I looked at her and said “Michael”….”Oh, and why would Michael call me?”….”He thinks you have the right to know about my ticket”….”Meaning you don’t??”….”Ehm no I do, but I would just pay it”
“Well you are going to pay for it, but I have warned you so many times haven’t I??”…”Yes”….”Good. It has been some time since your last spanking”…..yes exactly 13 hours and 23 minutes….
She took me by my hand and went over to the couch, sat down on it, and told me to pull my pants down. I hesitated, but obeyed. She guided me over her lap again, and if I could I would have buried myself or something….”mmh I see, it looks like someone else have had an opinion on your behaviors!!”…I couldn’t help to smile, and I had no idea how to explain it. I was a bit afraid that she would think I’m weird, and also afraid that she would be angry at Michael….”Michael kind of spanked me for the ticket”…”Kind of….well your bottom doesn’t look like a ‘kind of spanking’” She gently touched the mark the belt had left on my flank….”You know what, I really like Michael” she replied.
Then the spanking started. My bottom was still very sore from the spanking the day before but that didn’t prevent her from giving me a sound bare bottom spanking. She took a break one time, just to ask me what Michael had used to spank me with. She seemed rather delighted, when I told her it was his belt.
She stopped when I reached a limit, where I couldn’t hold still, keep quiet or breathe.
“Amy, come take a seat next to me….”…..Gee thanks, that’s what I really want right now….
“I think it is time that we two talk serious about Michael”….”You do know I love you right?”…”Yes”….”Good, Amy, I see you as a very competent, intelligent, funny and loving young girl. You can achieve whatever goal you want, but at the same time you need someone in your life, that can provide you with a safety net, someone who can guide you if you spin out of control, which you do tend to do, because you are so curious about everything”….
“I think Michael is a very fine young man, who can give you exactly that, and I don’t doubt that he and I agree on a lot of things regarding what is right and wrong” I nodded because she was sooo spot on.
“Good, then I can finally rest my hand…..but this doesn’t mean I won’t be here to guide you if you need me, okay?…”Ehm…Okay”
We hugged for some time, and my world was back into one piece.
The phone rang, my aunt answered it….”Oh yeah….Hi Michael, how are you dear….”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Doctor Hansen – more great F/M spanking fiction!


Here’s excellent proof that sexual harassment in the workplace will not be tolerated. I’m sure that ‘Doctor Hanson’ is very well-behaved after this encounter with his nurses.

–  Dana


Doctor Hanson
Doctor Hanson was a young new doctor at the hospital department I used to work. He was handsome, well-spoken but very flirtatious. Guess he had some of the same fantasies about nurses, like a lot of other men. As a nurse I can inform you, that we hate that. We don’t see our self as sex objects, especially not while we are working and trying to be taken serious. Doctor Hanson used more time on trying to be cute, complementing and sometimes saying creepy things like “you know how I like my women???” “No and I don’t care…” He wasn’t good with the patients, because he was more focused on the nurses. My colleague and I really felt harassed by him and went to our chief of nursing. She wanted us to deal with him, and it was up to us, what we thought was fit for him. She would support us no matter what.
So we sat down and talked back and forth, but nothing seemed to be right. A more experienced nurse overheard our conversation, and then said “have you two ever noticed that some of the doctors tend to avoid chairs??”….”ehh, noo???”….”Well some of us believe that a good spanking does a lot of good” she smiled and left. We looked at each other. “That’s a punishment I can relate to” I said…”And I have the first implement we could use” my colleague went over to our bookshelf and took a theory book out and threw it on the table. I couldn’t stop laughing when I read the title; Pain – A theoretical introduction both physiologically and psychologically. “Perfect”
We went to the kitchen to look for other implements we could use and found some different spoons, some made of plastic and some of wood. We took one of each with us.
So the hardback book and spoons was the implement we wanted to use on him. Now we just needed to get him some day. We placed our implements in the room we had chosen for his session and waited for the right day to come.
We didn’t have to wait that long. Lisa (my colleague) and I had prepared for rounds and were waiting for some doctor to show up. When Doctor Hanson stepped inside, she and I just smiled at each other. It was going to happen today.
“Oh it must be my lucky day to go rounds with the two most beautiful nurses around”…..We stood up smiled at him and replied “well yes this must be your lucky day dear…..we have something to show you in the next room”. We tried to send him flirtatious signals, so he would go with us. He blushed and looked surprised but did follow us.
Inside the room he stood close to the door, so I went slowly towards him, still smiling and looking him directly in his eyes. I kept eye contact and I think he believed I would kiss him instead I reached behind him locked the door, and stepped backwards.
“You know Doctor Hanson, you might think this is your lucky day, but in fact I think it’s ours” Lisa said. She reached her hand towards him, signalizing he should come closer. He smiled and said “Do we have time for this?” Lisa and I looked at each other and I replied “this is worth taking the time for”.
“Come put your hands on the table and bend slightly over”. He obeyed.
Lisa was the first to go spank him, so I went around the table, and went down to a level where I could look him straight into his eyes. I smiled at him, he smiled back, but got a quite different expression, when I said “you have been a very bad boy, Doctor Hanson, and we are going to give you a severe punishment” “You are flirtatious, disrespectful, annoying and cannot seem to concentrate doing your job taking care of the patients”…..”It is unacceptable in this department, and we hope you will change your attitude after we are done with you” “Otherwise we won’t hesitate to repeat this over and over again”
“The chief by the way agrees on this, so accept this and change so you can become the doctor we know you can be!” “Understood?”
I didn’t expect him to actually say yes, but he did. Maybe some of the more experienced doctors had been warning him about our department, I don’t know, but it surely did make it easier for us.
I looked at Lisa nodding at her, so she could start, when she felt like it. She loosened his uniform pants, and pulled them down. He and I were still looking at each other. He looked quite expectant and slightly nervous.
Lisa took the book in both hands. Took aim, and then smacked him. She let the book rest at his buttocks before she took aim again. His expression was priceless. He wasn’t smiling anymore; he looked choked about the pain the book had caused. He was breathing a bit faster, but stopped, when Lisa removed the book from his bottom taking another aim. SMACK. “Awww…” he moaned.
“Shhhh, we wouldn’t want your colleagues to notice how bad you have been or would we??”  
Lisa started to spank him faster now, and he could barely stand still. He was looking with pledging eyes at me, but I just shook my head and said “you can count right?”…..”We are two in this room who are very annoyed with you”
Lisa gave him 5 more after that. She put the book with the title upside on the table, so he could read it. He sighed and shook his head. I went over to get the spoons. I placed them on the table so he could see them, and then asked Lisa, which one she would like to use. She chose the plastic spoon so I took the wooden one. We stood on both sides of him. His bottom was red and warm. I gently stroked the one side of his bottom with the spoon, looked at Lisa who nodded back at me. I lifted my hand and slammed the spoon on his left buttock. Lisa participated by slamming the plastic spoon on his right buttock. We took turns like that for a few minutes then gave him a break. I sat on the table and looked at him.
“Do you really believe we like to be treated as if the only purpose with our work is to wait on you, and that we find it okay for you to be flirtatious?” “Do you even know anything about us, who we are, what we like, what we care about and which work skills we have?”
He just looked at me. I could see he was really thinking about it, but didn’t answer, so I answered for him “I guess no…mmh….well maybe from this day on, you will pay more attention”  
Lisa and I switched sides, so his buttocks would receive equal spankings with the plastic and wooden spoon.
As before we took turns on him. He wasn’t in control anymore. He was moaning and wiggling. He hadn’t said anything before he broke down on the table “please I am sorry, I promise to be the best doctor I can be, and I will never treat you or any other nurse disrespectful again, please stop”
The spoons had left some marks on his bottom and I didn’t doubt one second that he was honest. His eyes were shut and he looked exhausted. I looked at Lisa and without words we agreed, that this was enough. I went over to a sink got a cloth and soaked it in cold water. He twitched when I gently put the cloth on his bottom.
“Doctor… Lisa and I will wait next room for you….so come, when you are ready to go rounds”
He managed it through the rounds, not as smart and bold like he used too, but professionally.
It took some time for him to recover. He wasn’t exactly scared of us, but seemed nervous. He paid attention to us and other nurses, and was interested in who we were instead of what we were.
One time he and I were alone in the office, and I could see, that he wanted to ask me something, but too nervous to do so. So I asked him, if there was something he wanted to talk about.
“Well I was just wondering; you are married right?” I nodded. “Do you punish your husband when he misbehaves?”…..”I’m sorry I know this is out of line for me to ask you that”
I stood up went to the door, before opening I turned around and said “My husband doesn’t need to be corrected, I’m the one who is misbehaving back home” I smiled at him and left the office.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking fiction!

Another excellent Spooky Spanking Story Contest entry. (Asterisks are my edits..)

–  Dana

My appointment was set for 7pm and I was running late. I knew that she was going to make me pay for that but I had been putting off seeing her because I was nervous. So many questions were running through my mind. What was it going to be like? How much trouble was  I really in? All that would soon be answered in just a few minutes. 

It was a Halloween night. The air was crisp and the moon was full. It had been so many years since I had seen a full moon on a Halloween night. It was setting the stage for what was to come. 
How did I let myself get talked into this. 

***

As I turned down on the country road at night I could tell I was almost there. The leaves were almost gone from the trees and the moon hit the branches just right. There was a light wind and it made the trees almost seem alive. I could almost imagine two Trick-orTreeters going down this same road just a few hours ago. Going from house to house. One dressed as a Ghost and the other one dressed as a Witch. They were holding their booty of candy from the night of begging. 

I looked at the odometer It must be just around the corner. I was almost there. My heart was racing now and I felt my hands going clammy. Maybe it was just the anticipation and it was not going to be really that bad. At least that is what I was telling myself but I knew I was secretly hoping for more. 

I pulled into the driveway of the old house. It had been many years since I had seen a house like this one. It had a gray slate roof. The sides where made of old stone  with a fireplace that had puffs of smoke coming out of the chimney. 

I parked my car and turned off the engine. My heart was pounding about a million miles a minute. I walked up to the door, there was a note that simply said  ring twice. I did and I waited a few seconds. I could hear the sound of high heels clicking across a bare floor and it seconds the door creeked open. 

In front of me was a very slender lady with short dark hair. She had a smile on her face but a fire in her eye.  She opened the door and took me to a parlor where she asked me to wait while she finished gathering up some things.  

When she left the room I could not help but notice a  mysterious old book lying on a table. 
The edges were ragged and torn. There was simply a note next to the book that simply said do not touch. I wandered away from the book wondering how much longer my host was going to take. 
I waited a few more minutes and curiosity got the better of me. I went back to the book looking at it and thinking how out of place it looked. I carefully picked up the corner and just as I did I felt a chill run through the air. My blood ran cold and I felt a firm hand on my ear. A voice simply said “ not only are you late but you can not seem to follow simple directions about touching other peoples things. 

My pants were stripped from me and before I knew what was happening I was lying across a couch my ass in the air and a very angry lady next to me holding a rubber paddle.  The words Do not touch echoed through my mind. Before I had time to dwell on it, I felt the first blow. Fire ripped from my behind and a gasp and a yelp excaped through my mouth. She simply said “Stop that, there will be no yelling.” each time the implment landed it was the same thing over and over. Fire that was so hot it felt like I was being branded. It ranged from the tops of my thighs to the top of my bottom. I tried to get away but each time I was met with a firm hand on my back holding me in place. 

Finally the blows subsided. My backside felt like a charred landscape after a forest fire. I felt a familiar tugging on my ear. She led me to a corner  and firmly planted my face against it. Stand there was the last thing she said. Next time don’t be late or it will be much worse for you. Through the tears a Yes Maam managed to escape through my dry throat. Then the heels clicked away from me and went off into the distance. 

The end. 

 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Another fun Spooky Spanking story!

You’ll enjoy this entry for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest. Thanks again to all the participants, this month and every day.

–  Dana

*****

She said that she was not going to conclude either of our punishment spankings until she felt we were truly sorry and committed to changing our bad behavior. We had both accepted her terms and she patiently explained that she would administered real spankings to our bare bottoms. Spankings that we both deserved. The spankings would appropriately fit our wrongdoings as she saw fit. She would decide what implements she used on us, the positions, and length of the spankings. We would address her as ma’am and tell the truth. These were her terms and I still couldn’t believe this was happening.

 
More than an hour ago my college room mate and I were making our way through the 33rd and 8th Ave side of Penn Station on our way to an exclusive Halloween party on Long Island. Slung over my shoulder was a back pack holding a change of clothes, a rubber devil’s mask and a bottle of cheap vodka. Jon’s backpack held a change of clothes, a Beast mask and a carton of jumbo size country fresh eggs. The party was being held at someone’s country mansion and the women who invited us insisted that we come. Jon had meet her through some friends at his work and she had sent us directions in an email. We were to give her a call when we get off the train and someone would pick us up.
 
The forty four mile train ride is long and boring. To pass the time we begin sneaking sips from the vodka bottle in my back pack. I didn’t realize how light the bottle was getting until I hear a recording announce the stop that the women has told us to get off at. The station is deserted and the desolate country surroundings sober us up. We are definitely not in the city anymore. Jon tries her number but the call goes straight to voice mail. I try texting her but get no reply. The air is very cool for October and I chuck the vodka bottle into a trash can. Jon figures the party must be near the station somewhere and he thinks we should start trick or treating our way towards some lights in the distance. We put our masks on and before walking away from the train station Jon tosses one of the jumbo eggs straight up and directly over the windshield of an SUV in the parking lot.
 
The black top we are on turns into a country dirt road and the lights of houses seem to be moving further away from us instead of getting closer. Its hard to see through the devil mask but I can see that stars are visible in the sky. I am also making out the shapes of trees and bushes along the sides of the narrowing dirt path. We are periodically tossing eggs at darkened houses as we pass in front of them. The homes are getting further apart and the silhouette of a larger house is becoming visible in the distance. As we continue walking in the direction of the pointed eves of the roof I can see dim lights on behind shaded windows. For some reason I become hopeful that someone is home and I start to think that this must be the party house.
 
Jon gets the idea to see if he can look through a window before knocking on the door. The light from the window is faintly shinning on the leaf covered lawn and I think I can see movement inside the living room. What I don’t see is the aluminum trash cans that Jon and I trip over. A flood light immediately turns on as Jon and I fall to the ground tripping over each other and the barrels. The carton of eggs is smashed and smeared over Jon’s jacket. A women is now standing on the stairs to a back porch and looking down at us. She is holding a cell phone and threatening to call the police. She looks to be about ten years older than we are and she doesn’t look scared in the least. I try to explain our predicament but she isn’t buying it. She thinks we are throwing eggs or stealing or something. Her pumpkins have been smashed and she has had trouble on Halloween in the past. She is still threatening to call the police and for some reason I am still lying on the ground trying to reason with her. Maybe I am getting through to her because she is making her way down the porch stairs and heading closer to us. Her phone is still in her hand and she looks ready to use it.
 
We both are begging for her not to call the police. At this point we both realize that if we could run away where would we go? The police would surely find us and how could we explain any of this anyway? She sees the broken eggs splattered on Jon’s jacket and the open cardboard carton on the ground. She has a police style flash light in her other hand that I hadn’t noticed before and she is shinning it into our faces. She looks at each of us one at a time with out speaking for a long time. When she finally talks to us again she says she works as a security guard and that she knows that vandalism, trespassing and public intoxication are serious crimes. She also tells us that she is good friends with every police officer in the town and they would only be to happy to lock us up for the night if she were to give them a call. She says that we both deserve spankings and She wants to know if we will accept her form of punishment. If we do she will not call the police and we can go back to the city.
 
We both agree. The next thing she does is ask for our wallets, back packs and cell phones. She then reads off our names and where we are from on our licenses. She also finds our college Ids. Then she tells us to come into her kitchen while she begins to explain the details of our punishments. Once inside we are to remove our sneakers while she calls us by name and begins to lecture us for our bad behavior. We are to address her as ma’am. She explains that she won’t stop until she determines that we are truly sorry for our unsuitable behavior. She asks again if we understand and agree to her terms and we both give her a quite, yes ma’am. We art told to face the wall and drop our draws. I am hesitant and she says boxer shorts too. We are facing the wall while she is getting ready. At this point I am freaking out but also intrigued. I have never been in a situation like this before. She tells us that she wants us to think about what has led us to this position. She also promises that we are about to be made very sore.
 
Jon is first and I heard her tell him to get over her knee. She is lecturing him and I can hear the slap of his ass under the palm of her hand. He answers lecturing saying, yes ma’am to everything she has to say to him. The sound of Jon’s ass getting spanked gets louder and he also sounds more out of breath with each yes ma’am like it is getting more and more difficult to find the words. My heart is racing imagining what is to come for my self. After a while Jon is sent back to the corner again and it is my turn. She lectures me in the same way and my ass quickly becomes sensitive. My head fells light over her knee and my arms are getting cramped. I have stepped completely out of my pants and feel very vulnerable. It is also weird to have Jon as a witness to this as I had been his witness, hearing everything he was going through and now it is my turn. If I am not quick enough with my, “yes ma’am” she hits the same soft spot on my ass repeatedly with something that fells like a wide wooden spoon. The sting really hurts and I think I am losing my composure more than Jon had.
 
Next I am sent back to the corner and made to stand with my ass exposed next to Jon‘s exposed ass. Both of our noses are touching the wall. We are left standing like that for sometime and occasionally she addresses us and we answer her. She is now taking two kitchen chairs and putting them side by side in the middle of the room. She then tells us to bend over the backs with our palms flat on the seat of the chairs. She says she is going to use the strap on us this time. The noise is much louder and the sting is more abrupt. Her lecturing is more forceful and our reply had better be loud and clear. My eyes start to tear up a little and my voice is wavering. This goes on for what seems like an hour and my legs are tight with tension. When this is over she sends us back to the corner.


It was quiet for sometime and we can hear her writing something. When she speaks again she says she had put our names, addresses and phone numbers in her magic book. She says that she would like to place photos of our punished red asses with our written apologies and signatures in her mysterious book. We booth agree with a quite, “yes ma’am.” She snaps off some quick digital shots of our red behinds and prints them out in the next room while we are writing our apologies in her mysterious book. She makes us sit on the hard wooden chairs that we have just been bent over. The wood against my throbbing ass is very uncomfortable. We are made to read aloud what we have written and she asks us if we know why her book is magical. Neither of us want to venture a guess and she explains that her mysterious book changes peoples lives. She then randomly flips through the pages of the book stopping at different places to show us the apologies, confessions and snap shots of a few other bad boys and girls she has disciplined.
 
We are both sent to the corner once again and we both spend one more session over her knee and another strapping before she is satisfied that we have truly learned our lessons. My ass is swollen and bruised for several days and this is one Halloween that I will never forget. A real lesson learned.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update: 11/25

Humiliated in Tight Jeans
TightJeans2
POV: Keep your Hands to Yourself
POVhandstoyourself-001
Click the title links for more preview photos, scene description, and download link – 
or visit HERE.

 

*****
Cruisin’ for a Bruisin’ is now available for download! 
(Broken down into four parts due to filesize limits, all four parts will be available 
in my clips4sale studio HERE.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Procrastination’ : A favorite playmate writes spanking fiction

This excellent piece of spanking fiction highlights exactly why procrastinating should be avoided. Enjoy!

*****


Procrastination 




You know what the saying is about 20/20 hindsight? It is supposed to help us make better decisions for the future. I contemplated that as I yet once again was standing  there nose pressed into the corner, powdered dish soap in my mouth and my ass and thighs were once again on fire. 

Let me jump back to the beginning. Today had started off like any other day. I woke up and started my morning routine Which included making my bed, getting dressed and letting the puppies out for the day. My morning coffee pot alerted me that breakfast was ready so I sat down and stared  at my list of things that needed to be done. 

Somehow it happened again. Time was slipping through my fingers like sand. Here it was almost noon and I still had a list of things that needed to be done. I looked at the clock  I still had a few hours before she got home and I had plenty of time to get things done. I hurriedly ran down stairs and put open my shoes and started the dart to my car.  

As soon as I flung open the door There she was and I almost plowed her over.  Who would have guessed that under this cute, little, petite frame was a active volcano that I had just sent into overdrive. 
She shoved me back and eyed my list. Which was gone out of my hand faster then a falcon grabing its prey out of mid air. Then came the barrage of questions “ Why isnt this done”. “What were you doing” 
Who would have thought that such a tiny movement  almost undectable to anyone else would bring down the fury of the gods. I rolled my eyes. 

Before I knew what had happened she had a hold of my ear leading me like a dog on a leash. What she was saying no longer mattered the only thing I could think of was the pain that was  on the left side of my head. She twisted and pulled that little piece of flesh as she walked through the house swearing that by the time that she was done that attitude problem would be fixed. 
When we got to our destination she ordered my clothes off and tied me down to the spanking bench. Then she did something that she had never done before. She took some rope and lashed my hips to the bench faster then a sailor would tie off the main sail. I was pinned and unable to move. I could hear her walking around behind me. Choosing what would be the implment of my demise then I heard it the unmistakable sound of a cane being drawn from its housing. I only thought that I had said it but I soon realized that the F word had slipped out of my mouth. There was a long uncomfortable pause and time stood still. I could hear my heart beat. The cars out on the street. Even a fly that had managed to get in.  I had done it. Broken the cardinal rule I had used a word that was expressly forbidden. 

Then it hit and it felt like someone had just sliced open my skin  with a razor knife. My head popped up and I gasped for air. Instinctively I wanted to grab my ass and check for damage but I could not because of the way that my hands were fastened I was completely helpless. Stroke after stroke landed each one burning more then the last.  Each stroke landed with deadly precision and each stroke just below the last. 

She worked her way from the top of my ass to the middle of my thigh paying special attention to that little crease where the butt meets the top of the thigh. Sweat and tears were now flowing freely from me my heart was pounding and I honestly thoght my backside was going to expold then it stopped 
before I knew it I was being lead again by that same little piece of flesh to a corner the only word she uttered was “Open” I complied and soap was poured into my mouth. 

So here I am yet again  nose in the corner my backside feeling like I was drug down a dirt road and that familiar taste of soap in my mouth. This time I swear I will learn  Until next time that is. 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Updated Travel Schedule Nov 2012-Feb 2013

Upcoming Travel


November 2012:

    27   Charlotte, NC

28-29   Tampa, FL

   30   Ft. Lauderdale, FL

December 2012:

       6   Denver, CO

    7-8   Cleveland, OH


    17   Atlanta, GA

    18   Washington, D.C.


    19   Pittsburgh, PA


January 2013:

   10   Vancouver

11-12   Seattle, WA

   22   Memphis, TN

   31   Kansas City, MO

February 2013:

    1   St. Louis, MO


More dates added regularly. Stay tuned!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of The VBB’

  Readers,

I’m sure you’ll all feel very sorry for the Very Bad Boy after reading his woeful account of his tribulations at sea, via the Wonderful Wife and me. Personally, I think he needs a thorough thrashing.

–  Dana


 “The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of TheVBB”  


There are many tales of the sea, some dark some light hearted, some fearful and some fanciful. Some tales turns a young man’s fancy towards the sea while others cause the most harden seaman to flee the sea as fast as he can. This is just one tale of the sea but one that will cause the strongest amongst us to go weak in the knees. A tale that will make the bravest turn and shriek in utter fear while searching for a  place to hide in the darkness. This tale will make the darkest and most fearful nightmare seem like a child’s fairy tale, beware all ye who read these words and hope and pray that ye never find yourself in such a tale. Because if ye do  you will never be the same, you will be scarred for the remainder of yer pitiful life.  A life that was once filled with hope, aspirations and potential will now be filled with brokenness, dashed dreams and utter helplessness. Beware what ye read, turn back now while ye still have the chance. You have been warned Matey, don’t say ye haven’t.
This tale takes place in the midst of the Gulf of Mexico where Montezuma seeks his revenge and the mighty Krakens have made their way from the seas of Norway and Greenland to give birth to their young in the warm gulf waters. The tale is one of horror and desperation, of muffled screams and the evil laughter of those who bring the crushing weight of the lash across the back of the most innocent and disadvantage among us. It is a tale that makes the blood run cold and the life spirit of a person freeze in absolute horror. Fear this tale my friends and hope ye never find yourself in cabin 7425 on a balmy autumn morning when two ladies who have spent the week holding back their playful urges finally let them loose. The world has never seen the furry of two Tops who were itching so badly to let loose their skills upon a most hapless and defenseless male.  This is the horrific story of TheVBB and his near death experience at the hands of the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. If only TheVBB had experienced the terror of being dragged into the depths of Davy Jones locker to be subjected to decades of forced labor in the depth of death and despair. He truly would have fared much better than the few hours he faced in cabin 7425 in the midst of the unforgiving Gulf.
The warm Gulf waters were calm that morning; the sun was peaking behind the low laying clouds and peaking through the curtains of cabin 7425. It promised to be a lovely day, a day filled with fun and promise but soon that promised was dashed and the first inkling of disaster came upon TheVBB. It seemed innocent enough; a folded yellow page from a small notebook was slipped under the cabin door sometime while he was asleep.  As he made his way towards the folded note on the floor he saw his name on the sheet and incomprehensively read the words Western Caribbean Vacation Receipt. TheVBB had previously gone on a number of cruises and this was the first time he had received such a receipt in his cabin. As he made his way back to the bed he opened the folded paper to discover two yellow pages with writing on it. Again TheVBB was still unsure what he was reading but he knew whatever it was could not bode well for him. As a strange Easterly wind began to blow the ship gradually begin to respond to the building storm that was about to take place. In short the receipt was for perceived wrongs TheVBB apparently committed during the week. As TheVBB finally made sense of the folded paper he noticed the bright daylight was beginning to turn dark and the calm seas were becoming a bit more disturbed. What was this all about? TheVBB wondered why there was a receipt signifying he was to receive 225 swats for these so-called indiscretions. He felt a cold numbing sensation flow over his body and a slight twinge of terror run down his spine. If only he had known what was about to take place that morning, he would have rushed out of the cabin seeking the protection and sanctuary of the captain of the vessel. Yet his hesitance to do so sealed his fate and doomed him to a nightmare that will haunt him for all eternity.
Within thirty minutes of reading the note a small and barely noticeable knock came at the door of cabin 4725. The air seemed to instantly freeze and time came to a stop for just a moment. TheVBB walked slowly to the cabin door as though an unforeseen force, a force that would lead him down a journey that would only end in despair, was drawing him. As he opened the door the cheerful and smiling face of Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian greeted him.  As he welcomed her in, he was unknowingly drawn to the two yellow notebook pages, which were sitting near the TV. As though someone had reached out and taken his hand TheVBB unwilling picked up the two sheets and sat on the bed. Before he knew what was happening his mouth was opened and out come words that he would later regret. TheVBB was unwittingly speaking words that were not his own, making bratty comments that would only come from the most ill mannered among the bratty. As TheVBB sat there listening with disbelief the words that were coming from his mouth he felt the darkness close around him and the sense of evil aboding taking over his soul. The Wonderful Wife just stood there; listening to TheVBB. She made no effort to stop him. He later found out she was actually on the side of Ms. Dana Kane. Within a few minutes of this unfortunate conversation, Ms. Kane asked for the receipt and she added an additional 50 swats to the tally for a total of 275. Which TheVBB in defiance said “lets just make it 300”.  At that point the seas commenced to roll, the howling of the dreadful Krakens sounded over the waves of the gulf and the fate of TheVBB was sealed forever. He heard the dreaded words, which will be, repeated throughout his lifetime in the twilight of his sleep the words “that’s 300 for me and 300 for the Wonderful Wife.”  The sea swelled and the waves crashed upon the ship while the sun reversed its upward course and once again receded into the horizon.
There was a slight break while the ladies feasted upon the early offerings of what passed as the morning meal. While TheVBB sat nearby humbly nibbling at the meager portions that was allowed to fall his way, unknowingly his life was about to take a turn into the deepest and darkest experience of his short life. The waves crashed harder upon the ship and the mighty Krakens grew restless and eagerly awaited the fate of TheVBB. After the two ladies filled themselves with the morning meal they led TheVBB down the long lonely hallway, which lead to cabin 7425. TheVBB followed behind dragging his feet desperately seeking some safe haven to hide, no matter how much he wanted to run away he was bound by what felt like a powerful spell that dragged him deeper and deeper into what would soon became a nightmarish hell. He walked the hallway as a condemned man walks towards the gallows, wishing with all his might he could escape but being forced by fate to keep taking one more step towards his inevitable doom. What seemed like an eternity TheVBB finally arrived at Cabin 7425 there was a strange deep orange glow emanating from under the door, as he placed his hand upon the door latch he felt uncomfortable warmth radiating from the door. This was it, it was the last and final warning of what awaited him, yet TheVBB opened the door and walked solemnly into the cabin and the dread that would soon greet him there. As on cue, TheVBB was given a short reprieve as Ms. Kane announced she would be back in 30 minutes or so. As the door closed behind her, TheVBB made his way to the bed and crawled beneath the covers hoping this coming nightmare was just that, an unpretentious nightmare. Despite all his effort, he was unable to wake himself from this dream; he tried over and over again to wake himself. But to no avail, this nightmare was real and it was happening before his very eyes. Soon there came a knock at the door. The wind blew harder, the ship rock side to side in the growing waves. Darkness overtook the room as TheVBB hid under the covers mournfully wishing this matter would simply go away.  But it only became more real when he heard the wife bellow, “Get out of bed she is here!” He delved into the covers hoping somehow he would find some sort of sanctuary from the coming storm. But instead of finding solace he only heard the voice of Ms. Kane saying, “get out of bed” he tried his best to ignore the command but a quick and painful lash of her European Martinet fell upon him.
The room rapidly became dark and the two ladies turned serious, they told him to disrobe and prepare for his fate. They utter aloud we are going to take you beyond your limits today. Ms. Kane informed TheVBB he was to receive six hundred swats 300 from her and 300 from the Wonderful Wife.  But first she would have to prepare his bottom for the oncoming onslaught. TheVBB was unsure what that meant, as Ms. Kane walked over to her bag of wares, she told him to roll over. She returned and sat next to him on the bed. He was nervous and tense because he did not know what it was she had retrieved from her bag. As she reached out and lightly rubbed his bum, he felt cool lotion being applied to his bum. TheVBB sighed a sigh of relief and relaxed for he always enjoyed when she rubbed lotion on his bum. A few seconds latter Ms. Kane said, “I wish I had some plastic gloves” that caught TheVBB’s attention and for a moment he was taken back. He felt a bit hurt, why would see want to wear gloves? She never did that before and he had just taken a shower, so why? Ms. Kane then declared “I could use a washcloth” as she walked towards the restroom the slightest warmth began to build in his bottom. The warmth quickly increased in intensity, then it hit him she had not applied lotion to his bottom but Capzation cream. His heart began to race as he realized how much she had applied, by the time she returned a nice burning sensation had already taken hold. TheVBB yelled out “you can’t use that on me!” He panicked; he attempted to move away from her. But it was already too late, the cream was spread and the fiery result was already taking full effect. His bum was fully on fire, the more he moved the hotter his bottom became. He rolled in agony and made the fatal mistake of rolling over on his back. As soon as his bottom made contact with the towel the heat intensified a hundred fold, the pain was so unbearable he immediately rolled back over. Within just a few minutes TheVBB was murmuring and crying out loud, all he could think of was the pain he was in and how long it would take for the fire to stop.  As he accepted his fate the seas grew more restless and the wave grew higher. The darkness overcame him and the ordeal of a lifetime enclosed around him.
Not a single blow had landed yet and TheVBB was already thinking of a way to make this end, but the cream had done its dastardly deed and there was no turning back for once Capzation takes its hold it will fight to the bitter end to never release its grip. Ms. Kane glanced at the Wonderful Wife and said with a grin “why don’t you start first” What implement was used to commence this evil punishment will be forever absent from the memory of TheVBB. For his focus was on how bad the pain would be once that first blow landed. Time stood still for a moment as she prepared to land the first blow. The air grew astonishingly hot as though the very gates of Hades itself had opened and swallowed up the room. The deafness of the roar of the fires blocked out any noise as he waited with horrifying anticipation of what would come from that first blow. The blow landed with a sounding and fearsome whack, the pain shot through his bottom as an eternal struggled developed between the Capzation and the sting from the implement. The battle ensued to see who would be master of the pain, the stinging from the implement or the burning from the Capzation. TheVBB’s eyes rolled up in his head, the pain was excruciating and just as the first blow landed a second and third and forth landed all in a row. The battle between the burning and the stinging grew to a rampant pace, all he could do was roll in pain crying out for mercy but never finding a hint of relief. He rolled over to far and unable to stop rolled up on Ms. Kane who immediately impaled TheVBB’s back with her sharp nails, the sharpened pained cause him to stop and roll back the other way.
There has been many a battle fought on the seas, some damming and deadly but none so fiercely fought that day. All the powers of the sea came together that day to join forces with the best of the Tops. The pain was so intense that by the time six hundred blows had landed TheVBB had reached his tolerance. Many a blow has landed on TheVBB before, yet without much result as he often smirked “I could have taken more.” But on this day the battle was lost, TheVBB had met his match. The skills of the Wonderful Wife and the expertise of Ms. Kane along with their allies Capzation, Delrin and canes had met together on a historic battlefield.  They had brought their worst, which was way too much for TheVBB to handle. The battle was finished, six hundred blows landed hard. The burning had won its match against the sting and was celebrating by maintaining its burn at the utmost level yet. He lay there defeated, exhausted and warn. He wondered how he had made it through such an ordeal. But he had, and now he wished for a way to make the burning stop if there was such a way. As he lay there in defeat the worse was yet to come, for there awaiting him was the scourge of Dana… her European Martinet. From the depths of the seas the mighty Krakens joined in, raising their evil cries to laugh at the fate TheVBB was still to face.
            No story of the sea is complete without the telling of a lashing, a lashing so severe that it makes the hardest of men shriek in fear and yearn for the safety of their mother’s breast.  Simply the number of lashes that are felt does not always deem the intensity of a scourging but under the circumstances they are dealt. TheVBB was already defeated at the hands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. There were no smartass remarks coming from his mouth, no bratty attitude or slight smile of defiance, only a silenced, humbled and well submissive bottom that was put in his place. Now all the evil forces had gathered together in that place that once was cabin 7425. It now was the very center of the entire underworld the dwelling of all that spankos fear the most. Ms. Kane approached TheVBB with a riddle from the darkest netherworld “Listen here ye beaten one, for I shall tell you a riddle that will truly warn yur soul. Consider wisely the fate ye journey on. For ye chose this day any number ye wish, any number ye fancy. But remember this, the number will double on yur back as each one of us engage the whip. We then return to the single number ye wished, as we switch from the back to yur front and make our presence known to ye. When this is done and the beating grows short, then once again we double ye number on the bare of yur feet. Choose wisely young man as time is running out. As ye make your choice just remember this, that what ye say is what ye get. Ha!
The sea grew calm as the dark clouds parted and a small sliver of sunlight flooded into cabin 7425. For a short moment there seemed to be some hope, some chance of escape. But it lasted only a moment and it disappeared as quickly as it came. Before TheVBB knew it, it had grown even darker. The sea grew more restless and the ship was tossed in a violent manner as the Krakens rose to the surface to gain a better view. Ms. Kane walked over with her nefarious martinet, as she slowly swing it back and forth; she anxiously waited for his answer. One could clearly see the wonder lust that filled her eyes; she wanted nothing more than to apply her malicious skills with her precious martinet. TheVBB found himself in a sinister deep-seated trance, as he looked deep into her eyes. He want to shout for relief, he struggled to roll off the bed and seek to crawl to the door where he thought there must be waiting for him some sense of wellbeing. But he could not move, he was trapped in a paralyzing fear, which only drew him deeper and deeper into her gaze. He knew what waited him was nothing but more untold horror. Yet there was no way out and he was stuck in-between life and death until he submitted to the demands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. He resisted with all his might, he faced a dilemma that no man should ever have to face. Does he call out a small number and face the ridicule of   being a wimp. Or does he call out a much higher number in hope of some how appeasing the lustful desires of these two infamous ladies. He was unsure what made him do it, for he called out what he thought was a simple number. Four can’t be bad, for it is easy to handle he thought for was TheVBB after all.  The four was then doubled to eight and then doubled to sixteen as each lady was given her chance of brandishing the lash. TheVBB was confident in his choice. Eight from each of them, it was a respectable number; after all he had just received 600 swats and survived. What was another sixteen lashes? Ms. Kane gave the martinet over to the Wonderful Wife and gave her the first shot at TheVBB’s back. As she lifted her arm and brought the lash down with what seemed like little effort. The lashes landed with a sudden thud and at first the stinging pain was felt only on the surface. For a short moment he thought this is not bad I can take more than this. Then the deeper more intense white-hot burn took over. The pain came from deep within his body and made an unbearable burning appearance on his back that burst into a million tiny strands of unyielding pain. He rolled over onto his side trying in vain to wish the pain away. Yet the pain built in intensity and seemed to linger on with no chance of receding. Finally what seemed like an eternity the pain was reduced to just a smoldering heat. TheVBB prepared for the next lash that awaited him. Time moved slowly as the Wonderful Wife took her time allowing each and every lash to fully travel its hateful road of mild pain, to unbearable pain and back to a smoldering pain. By this time the burning of the Capzation cream was forgotten about what once seemed like an unyielding burn was now ignored with the outlandish pain that the martinet had brought.
Finally the Wonderful Wife handed the martinet to Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. As her eyes grew wild with anticipation she ordered TheVBB back on his stomach so she had a clear shot at his back. Ms. Kane’s approach to the martinet was different. Instead of allowing each lash to take it full journey of pain before proceeding to the next. She layered the lashes on one after another. One would think this would be the fastest and easiest way to take the lashes, but in reality it only caused the pain to go from unbearable to horrendous intolerable pain, which seemed to never end. As each lash landed across his back the journey of pain began it course, but was not allowed to finish as the next one landed. By the time all eight lashes were done, the journey of pain was so intense with so many stages that there seemed to be nothing but piercing and excruciating pain. TheVBB had finally met his match, he was beaten into complete submission, what seemed like an unlikely and unimaginable moment finally came. TheVBB was ultimately brought to his knees and forced to admit he was broken and defeated. He had without a doubt found a new respect for both the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. TheVBB felt a stirring deep within his soul and before he knew what was happening a part of his bratty attitude departed his soul. The journey finally came to an end after two more lashes landed on his chest and another two landed on the bottom of his feet.
While this tale touches on only a meager of details the dreadfulness of this yarn is too great to continue. For the world cannot bare the telling of what happened that day, it is a horror is too great. The fear it would bring to light to those who read this tale would paralyze the reader with unremitting trepidation, which one has never faced before. Let it be known to all ye who read this story that in the mist of the Gulf of Mexico there did one day raise a battle so appalling that it can only dwell in the memories of those who participated. Hope with all ye soul that ye never find yurself in cabin 7425 in the middle of the sea when the Krakens give birth to their young. As two Tops wonder the hallway looking for an unsuspecting and vulnerable bottom to fulfill their lusts of beatings and lashings. Dread with all ye soul the dreaded tools of the trade, Capzation, Delrin and canes, for ye may not be as fortunate as TheVBB was. Even if ye do make it through the ordeal ye will never be the same again.
      
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Part 6: A Visit from Denmark

More excellent spanking fiction, and another chapter of The Story of Amy, by Annika:



Here is the long-awaited sixth installment of ‘Historie’, by one of our favorite new spanking authors, Annika.

*****


A visit from Denmark
It was my luck that my bottom wasn’t that sore, when we had to fly back to USA. It would have looked very strange if I stood up during the most of the flight. The worst part of leaving Denmark was that I had to leave Michael behind.
I have never used my computer as much as I did the following months. Michael and I were chatting as often as we could and on the strangest times during a day/night because of the time differences. My aunt usually had an opinion about how much time I should use on “useless” time wasting on the computer, but she understood that Michael meant a lot to me, and probably knew she would have to do a lot of spanking, because I wouldn’t stay away, no matter what.  
Well my aunt wasn’t the only one to set rules on our chatting habits. Michael did so too. I didn’t really think that much about the time differences, so I often accidently wrote him at times where he was asleep….I always seemed to have forgotten, that he had told me he went for bed…..He often told me to stop waking him up, and that I should watch it, otherwise I would be very sorry the next time I saw him…..I loved to tease him. I found it really racking to ‘play’ with him.
He even warned me one time, that if I wouldn’t stop he would write a letter to my aunt and complain about me, because I wouldn’t let him sleep……I dared him……
So the morning my aunt actually sad with a letter from Denmark I almost started to laugh out loud, but controlled myself. Instead I just asked if the letter was for me….. “No its addressed for me”…..”Okay is it from mom…?…..”No its from your Michael”….”Oh he didn’t”…..”You really don’t need to read it, it is just for fun”…”Well I will decide that, thank you”
Damn….so I didn’t sit down, I studied my aunts face while she was reading….to see if I could read any reaction that would indicate whether I was in trouble or safe. I’m not as good as my aunt to read people, so the verdict could be anything really…
“Amy is it true that Michael has asked you several times to let him sleep, and you just ignored that??”
“Ehm well yes sort of….”…”sort of? What didn’t you understand?”…..the time zones I thought but didn’t dare to say, and that would have been a lie as well….
“I’m waiting…What didn’t you understand?”…”I’m sorry I don’t know what to say…”…”Well how about the truth!”
The truth….well I love Michael, I wish he was here with me, I want to touch him, feel him, kiss him, hold him and so on….
“Okay…then Yes….he did tell me and I did ignore it…” I couldn’t help smile, which was a thing that sometimes incited my aunt at least when she was serious about something, and for some reason she took this very serious.
“Well young lady, I thought you were old enough to manage your chatting habits, obviously you do have some boundaries issues, and it must mean something to Michael as well”….Yeah he wants you to spank me, because he can’t do it himself…
“Michael only wrote you because I dared him”…”I know….Michael wrote that too”…”So you think it’s funny to get into troubles in risk of getting spanked?” “No no no, No I ehm, did he write that??” she smiled, which confused me a lot.
“Maybe you have forgotten that a spanking isn’t for fun”….well depends on who is giving it….”No I haven’t forgotten” “I’m really sorry, and I will let Michael sleep, when he wants to sleep…”
“Good, and the next time you chat with him, you can inform him as well, that you got a little reminder”
“Get over here”
I might as well have said out loud “come on this is just too stupid”, because that was what my aunt could read on my face. So on my way to her, she wanted me to get her belt….so my expression changed from this is stupid to please nooo……But she wasn’t kidding.
So I got her belt, and thought of Michael all the way to my aunt. Would he still think this is fair???
Looking at the belt I also had to think of my cousin….mmh well now it was my turn to try this one…
I gave the belt to my aunt. She folded it while I was looking. The letter was still lying on the table, and I couldn’t help noticing that it was a rather long letter….way to many words just to tell her that I kept him awake….
“You want to read it?”…”Yeesss…”
She took the letter and gave it to me. “You can read this letter while I spank you, Michael likes to write a lot”
Oh yeah now I remembered the humor she had while she spanked my cousin….
I went over her knee. She gently lifted my skirt up and sadly pulled my panties down. The spanking started, and I read the letter….
        Dear Ms… I know that I might be very out of line to be asking you for your assistance regarding Amy. I have asked Amy several times not to write me, when it is past midnight. I have to focus on my education, but it is hard to get any sleep, when Amy doesn’t seem to stop. I have warned her a lot of times, that it would have consequences for her. She thinks it’s funny, when I tell her, that I will involve you in this problematic, and even dared me. I love Amy very much, she means a lot to me, and I am saving money, so I can visit her someday, if you of course will allow it. I need to rest, and yes I could just turn of my phone, but it is also my work phone, so the line has to be open. I know that Amy respects you a lot, so I hope you will help me to get Amy to understand, that she has to respect the time difference.
Of course I wasn’t able to read this letter just like that. Shortly after she started the spanking I wished she would use her hand instead. I could read one line at a time then I had to focus on breathing, holding still, the pain. The pain seemed more endurable after reading he was saving money to get here. And to be honest I couldn’t wait to show him, what he made my aunt do to me…..I hoped he would feel sorry….My aunt switched from the belt to the hand. After a few minutes she asked me if I thought Michael would be satisfied with the punishment I had received…..somehow I really felt that the two of them had conspired or something…..”Yes I think this was what he wanted….”
Later that day Michael and I video chatted. “My aunt got your letter today….” He just started to smile and looked very expectant “And???” he replied…..”AND I should tell you, that I got a reminder”
“A reminder??”….I stood up, turned around, and lifted my skirt so he could see my still red bottom.
He started to laugh, which I found very unfair. “Doesn’t it hurt to sit??”….I just pulled the pillow up to the camera, which made him laugh even louder.
“Well I’m glad this seems to amuse you!”….”I’m sorry sweetie, but this is funny, and by the way, you shouldn’t have dared me!”…”Yeah yeah, fine…so when will you have enough savings to get here??”
“Well if it’s okay with your aunt, I would have enough savings to come visit you next month”
I jumped down to ask my aunt, and was overexcited when she actually allowed it.
So three weeks later he came. It was a struggle to keep my fingers away from him at the airport, in the car on our way home (my aunt was driving), I was just so happy to finally have him next to me again.
When we got back home, my aunt wanted to talk to us….naturally….So we sat there around the kitchen table and she started “I can see that you two really like each other, and that’s fine, but Michael I do have some house rules I expect you to respect”…..”And if you break the rules….” I continued….”Amy maybe you should just sit in that couch over there and let me talk with Michael!!”
I went over and held both hands over my mouth, to prevent me from laughing. My aunt explained the same rules to Michael as she did back then, when I moved here. She did add one more rule, which was no sleeping with each other. When she said that, I just felt like hiding of embarrassment.
Michael stayed cool and when she asked him, if he understood the rules he just said “yes, and I will make sure, we both will respect them!”…Well the two of them seemed to have a mutual understanding.
It was his first time in USA, so of course he wanted to see everything he could. I was more interested in looking at him, touching him, kissing him and so on but controlled myself, after all he was going to stay with us the next two weeks, so I would get plenty of chances get it my way as well.  At least I thought so….
We got home late that first day, and my aunt wasn’t home, she had some appointment, which opened for some possibilities. Michael saw possibilities as well, but not the same I had in mind.
We went up to my room and were lying on my bed. “Amy?”….”Yes??”….”The spanking you received from your aunt for keeping me awake….was it not effective enough or why did you keep writing me when I was asleep??!” “What?? I behaved!” “Amy do you really think I would accuse you for anything without facts?” He took a letter out of his pocket. You could see every text message I had sent the last few weeks, and at what time it had arrived in Denmark……Okay yes I might have sent a few messages to him.
“I warned you about this behavior, Amy” he was lying halfway on top of me looking straight into my eyes. I couldn’t help smile back at him. “Amy, I know you think I’m kidding, but I am very serious”…”I want you to go downstairs and find three implements, then get back up here”  “You will receive a spanking with all three of them!” he pointed at the door.
Something about his expression reminded me about my aunts so I instinctively reacted by walking towards the door…”And Amy if you choose implements like a feather or something like that, I will go find the implements, and I can guarantee you, that you will be very sorry about that”
I wasn’t scared, and I was smiling all the way down looking for something useful. I was excited in a whole new way.  I went to the kitchen, grabbed a wooden spoon…..I had secretly imagined how a spoon would feel like…..Two more…..I didn’t dare to take anything from my aunt (brush/belt) because how should I explain it if we accidently broke something….So I went to the hallway and took one of my slippers…One to go….Why couldn’t he just use his hand as a third thing?….I went to the bathroom and got my own brush (plastic). I took all three things upstairs and handed them to him. He looked at them and then nodded.
“They seem fine to me”….he was sitting on my bed, and with his hands he touched me gently from my knees slowly up my thighs and to my bottom. It felt great and I didn’t want him to stop. He guided me over his lap, and kept rubbing my bottom. “I think you deserve a little warm up”
He started to spank me with his hand….so his hand was the fourth thing…..I was surprised about how hard he spanked. It wasn’t harder than my aunt, but I kind of expected him to be a bit softer….I still had pants on, so I actually enjoyed lying there on his lap…..which also was quite a new kind of feeling…..
“mmh I can feel the heat from your bottom”… “Stand up”. He looked at the three implements lying next to him. “I want you to take your pants off and get over my lap again”…..”What if my aunt comes home, she might think we are doing something else?”….”If she comes home, I’ll tell her about your misbehaviors, and maybe she will join!” “Get over my lap”
I obeyed. I could feel the rough side of the slipper against my skin. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. It certainly did hurt, and I started to wiggle. He paused and rubbed and massaged my bottom. “Some nights I only got 2 hours of sleep because of you, do you have any idea, how difficult it was to pay attention during class?”… “Noo”….”I could have failed my class because of you”
He switched from the slipper to the spoon. The first hit with it stings so badly that I couldn’t help to squeal…”Awww…”….”well sweetie this is what you get from choosing a wooden spoon”. He spanked me faster this time, and I tried to get away from him at some point. I was amazed by his strength. I had no chance to get away. I could feel his muscles work and felt a different kind of desire grow in me. This feeling competed with the pain and it had a relieving effect on me.
“You think you will remember next time you are texting me to check what time it is??”…..”yes, I will, I’m sorry”
“mmh, I don’t know if I believe you, after all your aunt did a good work the last time, at that didn’t prevent you from texting me!”
He took the brush and soothed my sore skin with the cold surface. “Your bottom really has a healthy color”
“So Amy lets get through this last part of your punishment shall we!”
The spankings started again. I wondered how he could be so instinctively in his way to spank. He spanked as if he had never done anything else in his life, and every time I almost felt like starting to cry he took a break, asked me to relax, or to breathe, and then he would start again. The last two hits were clearly the hardest and my bottom was burning.
He helped me up, and pulled my panties and pants up. He looked deep into my eyes, and gently kissed me.
“Amy, take these back from where you took them”
I went downstairs and had even a bigger smile than I had before, when I had to find some implements.
My aunt came home, just as I put my slipper back at its place….
“Hi Amy”….”Hi” and I started to blush…..
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Book’ : Spooky Spanking story contest entry

‘The Book’ is yet another example of the excellent time our participants had with the Spooky Spanking Story Contest. Halloween has passed, but the treats just keep coming…

–  Dana

*****
The book
” we´ll never get to the party on time”…”Why did we absolutely have to take that crappy car of yours??
“Relax honey, we will get to that party”…”RELAX? We are in the middle of nowhere dressed in costumes that won’t get any reasonable human being to pull over and help”…”I have had it, I’ll walk”
“Come on sweetie you can’t walk all the way besides its dark and the only light we have is the one from this “crappy” car”

At that moment the life of his beautiful red mustang ended. And there were not lights anymore.

“Well at least your car agrees with me….”

She started walking down the road. There were no houses or anything else in sight. Her husband stood still for a while, then shook his head and started to walk.

It wasn’t the first time he came tumbling after her. He had learned early on that it was easier just to let her have her will. It did annoy him, but every time he had tried to reason with her, she kept going on for hours arguing. He simply didn’t have the energy for that. He had often imagined, putting a stop to this just by grabbing her, pulling her over his knees and spanking her until she would shut up.
He was thinking of exactly that watching her from behind. She had a perfect bottom, especially with these high heels. The tight cat suit she was wearing just made this picture perfect. He couldn’t help to smile.

“What are you smiling for? Do you really think this is funny?? What if we won’t survive this night???
“Well…” and as so often happened before she responded before he got to say anything. “Just spare me for your explanations, you will pay for new shoes, because these are worthless right now, my feet are killing me”
She took her shoes of and threw them away. She kept walking, but he just stood there and looked in the direction of the shoes.

“Well if we won’t survive to night. I will finally find some peace and you will for once shut up”

He missed his wife. He missed the woman he fell in love with. The girl on fire. She used to shine, to laugh, to smile, to listen and care. She used to be so spontaneous and alive. Nothing was good enough for her anymore.
He glanced after the shoes once again.

“Are you coming?!” she yelled….

He started to consider his options…..They were all alone, no one would hear her, he could stop this right now. He could take her and give her the spanking of her life, and if she should leave him for that, well so be it.

A car passed them. She tried to get it to stop, and the look of that made him start to laugh. The car of course didn’t stop. She stared at him with disbelieve and anger which stopped his laughing.

He didn’t grab her, he didn’t stop her, he just started walking again like she did.

The road seemed as a never ending road. He found it strange because he knew this road, and usually it didn’t seem that long. He saw something that caught his attention on the road a few steps ahead. He looked down at it, and was surprised to see an old book. He picked it up, studied the cover. It had no title, but was pretty thick. He wondered how his wife could miss this book. He opened the book and read the first page.
                           This book is dedicated to all of you who have had it.
                           Are you sick and tired of being bullied by the one you love?
                           Do you feel disrespected? Do you want to change that?
                           Beware to read on because there is no turning back.
He turned the page and started to read.
                           Welcome to our newest residents, Alex and Sarah……
A flash of light appeared and disappeared just as fast. He was still standing with the book and couldn’t believe what he was reading….Welcome, Alex and Sarah. That was their names. He read on….
                           Follow the road and you will soon get to your new home.
                           We are awaiting you

“Hey I can hear music, we must be near some residence”
He looked at her and just nodded.

Around the next corner a little town revealed itself. It looked like any other small town at this time of the year. The houses were decorated in various Halloween themes, but no one seemed to be home. At the very end of the main street they could see a huge mansion. The music came from there, so Sarah just steered straight to that place. Alex studied every house they passed, and noticed that the last house next to the mansion had a little welcome sign in the window.
They went up to the front door, where they were about to knock on the door. Just before touching the door, it opened by itself. Sarah didn’t seem surprised, but just commented, that they used to use the same trick every Halloween back where she grew up. She walked inside and Alex after her.

“Wow look, they have really tried to make this look like some kind of correction facility”

She was right. On the walls were different kinds of implements exhibited. Sarah stood quite some time and looked at them. He was surprised when he noticed a little smile on her lips.

The music came from the end of the hallway. They reached the massive door, which just like the entrance door opened automatically. Both of them took a step backwards. People inside the room were all looking at them. They were all dressed in costumes, and it seemed they had a theme which was authority versus submissive. The people smiled polite at them, and then started to dance, talk or whatever they had done before the arrival of Alex and Sarah. Alex couldn’t get his eyes of a young woman who held a man in a leash. The man tried to get her attention, she ignored him, but he wouldn’t let go, so at one point she lifted her hand to indicate she would beat him, he instantly threw himself at her feet. Alex turned his head away very fast, after she looked straight at Alex and smiled.

“Well at least our costumes seem to match this party theme” Sarah repeated.

An elder man stepped up to Alex and reached his hand as a greeting. Alex took it.
“I am John and the beautiful woman in that corner over there is my wife”….Alex looked at John’s wife and he wasn’t lying. She was beautiful. She looked kind of ashamed and stood there gently rubbing her bottom. Suddenly Alex understood why the hand of John felt so warm.
“I’m sorry, I haven’t presented myself, I am Alex and this is my wife Sarah”…”Ah yes, the one that could use some guidance….” He blinked at Alex and went on. “Guidance??”

Alex felt a strange urge to look to his right. A dark haired man was watching him. He had a very strong physically appearance, and for some reason Alex grabbed Sarah by her arm, and started walking toward this man. It was as if he wasn’t in control over his own body at that moment but just responded to an unspoken command.
Sarah tried to get free of him, but first succeeded when Alex let go of her. She was about to yell at him, when this man stepped right in front of her. His power over her was instant. She couldn’t move nor say anything. The man turned his head towards Alex. “So Alex, I will teach you to control the behavior of Sarah”…”And Sarah” He looked into her eyes. “You and I know you have longed for this for years”
Sarah was about to say something but was interrupted by him “Did I ask you to say anything right now?!!”
“Alex, go outside and find something on the wall you find fit for her and when you do that, remember of all the times she has acted out like a little spoiled child!”

Alex went outside in the hallway and studied the implements. He wasn’t nervous anymore, he was fascinated by the control and power this person expressed, and wanted to learn how to be like that. “Longing for this….” He took a brush, and then remembered the look on her face when she was looking at the cane. “Let’s see if you still smile when you feel this one”. Alex was very excited and thought this man would show him how to punish Sarah.
When he returned with the implements the man smiled. “I see….you expect me to punish her?”….Alex didn’t respond. “Thanks for the offer, but this is a gift for you and Sarah will see it as a gift for her as well”
Enter that room and you will know what to do.
For some reason Sarah obeyed and followed Alex into the room. It was a huge bedroom with a bed placed in the middle of the room. The room was lit with dim light and had a pleasant atmosphere to it.
Sarah looked at Alex, and down on the implements.
“Sarah I love you to death, but I am fed up with the way you treat me and other people. You behave as if there is no one else in this world that has needs” “And when you threw those shoes away I wanted to give you the spanking of your life. Believe me when I say, I think you deserve this!!”
Alex once again grabbed her by her arm and went over to bed. He laid the brush and the cane neatly next to each other. He sat down on the bed and looked up. Sarah was standing quite still and looking at him. She didn’t say anything but just had an expectant look. He pulled her down over his lap. He gently stroked her bottom, which really looked perfect in this cat suit. She seemed to enjoy his gently touch, so he lifted his hand up in the air. Sarah held her breath and waited for the first spanking which she secretly had been longing for. He waited just until she had to breathe, then he started to spank her. He counted inside his head. 1…2…3…4…5…6…7…8….9…10. She started to wiggle and hold her breath again. He stopped.
“You know this is just a warm up, I haven’t started the real punishment yet” Sarah responded by breathing heavily. “I hope you will remember this, otherwise I will gladly repeat this until you know how to behave”
The spanking started again. Alex felt great. He loved the feeling of power and loved the way her body moved on his lap. For once he was in charge and she had to trust him without questioning. 25…26….27…28…29…30. Sarah started to hyperventilate so Alex took a break and gently rubbed her bottom again. “Aren’t you happy that I bought this tight cat suit for you??” “Sarah, answer me….”
“Yes…..I am sorry, please I will behave now”….
“Stand up”. Sarah did as commanded. She looked so small and vulnerable, but Alex knew her. She was a master in appealing. “Take that suit of, I want to see what impact I have on you”
Sarah looked surprised but did what she was told. Alex smiled at her and said “god girl, I see you learn fast”
He turned her around to watch her bare bottom. He felt pity for her, but only a little. He asked her to get over his lap again. He took the brush and let the cold side of the brush sooth her red bottom. He noticed her breathing again; it wasn’t a breathing that indicated that she was in pain. He smiled, then lifted the brush and started to spank. She couldn’t hold still now. She was wiggling, moaning and tried to crawl of his lap. “Sarah! Keep still or I will keep on going longer than planned”. She tried to control herself. Her bottom change from light red to dark red, and radiated a quite nice heat, he thought. She started to cry, so he stopped again. “It is okay sweetie, I know it hurts, but this is your own doing”. His hand gently stroked her hair, down her back to her bottom. He kept doing this move until she had herself under control again. He lifted her up from his lap. She still seemed very vulnerable the way she stood there in front of him, but this time he knew that she was vulnerable. He lifted her head so she looked into his eyes. “Sarah you are almost through your punishment. The cane will hurt a lot, and I will only spank you with it because you really crossed the line by throwing your shoes away” “you will get 10 strokes with the cane, 5 on each buttock, and you will count them….okay?” She nodded. “Good, bend over that bed and hand me that cane”. Alex did start to feel a bit sorry for her, but knew he had to do it, because this would push her further out, and he would be the one to catch her.
It was hard for her to count, to breathe, to stand still. The cane left marks on her bottom, but she got through it. With the last stroke she landed on the bed, breathing fast and heavily and started to cry again. Alex lay down beside her, and comforted her whispering “I am so proud of you, you did really well” “you are so beautiful, and I’d give the world to you, I will take care of you, if you just let me” “please look at me”
She did, and there she was. The girl on fire. She was glowing, calm and smiling. Then she snuggled up to him. Shortly after she was sleeping like a baby. Alex found the old book and read a few chapters. He read about the young woman with the man on the leash and skipped to the last chapter, which must have written itself because it was all about Sarah and Alex.

A year later…..
She was sad because she knew she couldn’t please her boyfriend the way he liked. She didn’t know how too, and he wouldn’t explain it to her. Instead he went out to let other women dominate him. It was his idea that she should dress up like a dominatrix for Halloween, but he seemed unsatisfied with her.
The streets were deserted and she felt very lonesome even though he was standing next to her. They were waiting for the bus, so she took place on a bench. When she put her hand down on the bench, it more felt like leather. She looked down and saw this old book with no title. She took it, opened it and started to read……
                           This book is dedicated to all of you, who want to give,
                           but don’t know how.
                           Do you feel inadequate? Do you feel everything you try
                           just don’t seem to be right and satisfying for the one you
                           love? Do you want to learn?
                           Beware to read on because there is no turning back.
She turned the page…..
                           Welcome to our newest residents, Michael and Jennifer

                                                       The end…..
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Trick or Treat?’ This is a GREAT Spooky Story Entry

The Spooky Spanking Story Contest brought out a lot of creativity in readers. In the case of this story, titled “Trick or Treat”, it brought out a little more. 

My sweet little Angel wrote this story, then submitted it under a pseudonym – trying to sneak her way into winning a contest which she’s not permitted to enter. 
Angel was surprised when she didn’t win, and (while spanking her soundly for the offense) I explained that cheaters NEVER win.

Nonetheless, Angel’s penned a beautiful story, which I’m sure you’ll all enjoy.

–  Dana

Trick or Treat?
“Why are we spending Halloween this way?” Cleo asked her boyfriend, stepping over wet mud and not liking it at all. “There better be something amazing down this country road. You realized this giant neon yellow sign says “No Trespassing, right?” she reminded him as he sloppily splashed through the muddy puddles.  “We have so much candy anyway, I can’t believe we’re still trick-or-treating at our ages.”
Edward chuckled at her annoyance, “I have a surprise for you. I promise you you won’t be thinking about the mud in a few moments.  We’re not trick-or-treating here.  We have enough candy to last us ‘til next Halloween.” He stroked her cheek but her expression conveyed that she was not convinced. She smiled slightly, “We could have done this “surprise” in a luxury hotel like last year Eddie, you cheap ass.  You were only outta work for a 3 weeks and you came back with a bonus so crying poverty ain’t gonna cut it. ”
Edward laughed, lightly wrapping his fingers around her long dark locks with a gentle tug. “Now that’s not any way for a lady to talk, now is it?” he pretended to scold.
Cleo had the immediate reaction of grabbing his fingers and twisting and bending them loose as he yelped out in pain, she wasn’t used to having her hair pulled. “Owww. Honey, what are you doing?” His digits throbbed as he shook them furiously in the air to shake away the pain.
“What am I doing?” Cleo answered with her own question. “What am I doing?” She was clearly miffed. “What are YOU doing? You don’t touch my hair like that.” She huffed and treaded onward as Edward quickly rushed behind. “You’ve been a douche all weekend, Eddie. I don’t know what you think you’re doing trying to pull my hair and talk to me like a big-shot but you need to cut it.”
Edward continued on dejectedly trying to explain, now competing with the stirring winds for his girlfriend’s attention. “Honey,” he called out, his voice echoing behind him, “Can you just slow down a minute, please?” He waited for Cleo to slow her pace and then proceeded to explain.
“Oh, good,” his girlfriend scoffed while removing the matted hair from her face. “You have an explanation for your bizarre behavior? Well save it ‘til we get to that place up there. This better be good.”
It had now started to rain which only added to her aggravation. At least she saw some lights in the distance. Hopefully this was some kind of romantic bed and breakfast tucked into the woods. She’d be able to take a soothing bubble bath, enjoy a prepared dinner and nice glass (or 10) of wine and then snuggle into bed with Eddie while they watched their favorite horror movies and ate their candy. Or maybe that would all be ruined, she thought as the rain suddenly pelted them furiously, interrupting her warm fuzzy fantasy. Cleo didn’t know if she would get past this. She ran towards the dimly lit house, losing a shoe along the way and making a new one of clay-thick mud.
Eddie lagged behind, slipping and accidentally taking a bath in wet dirt. Normally Cleo would have laughed at this, but her annoyance dictated her allegiance. She took shelter under the porch covering of this strange, eerie house while she waited for Edward to catch up, not losing any time when he did. “What is this place? Where are we? Why did you do this to me?” She angrily hurled a slew of questions at him. Unlucky lad, he couldn’t answer any of them when he looked at the house. Maybe he should have mapquested the party location after all.
“Cleo, first off, please don’t be so angry. I don’t know where we are but this is not the place I thought we would end up. We can just wait ‘til the rain lets up and go back to the car.”
Cleo sighed in frustration, her wet mascara running into her burning eyes and her false eyelashes becoming displaced. “This is probably going to be the worst Halloween ever.”
“Snap out of it,” he barked back at her. “You can put on all the stupid makeup and costume jewelry you want but you’re not really Cleopatra, you know! We were supposed to be at the 50 shades party.”
He suddenly had her attention. “At the WHAT?”
It sounded stupid, even as he said it. “You know. That book, Fifty Shades of Grey. I know you hate it but you never gave it chance, you only read it half way!”
This was just about all she could handle, “And you read it ALL the way?” she asked behind gritted teeth.
“Yes, I did. Thank you very much. Me and the guys in the book clu… uh nevermind. Come on. All the chicks love it.” He was unable to conceal his nerves and was fumbling about in his actions and speech. “And like, like I found a Halloween party, like erotic… an erotic party. On craigslist. It looked pretty awesome. That’s why I yanked your hair a little before. I thought you’d like it. That’s what the girls are into now.” He was talking at the speed of light and she could barely keep up.  Finally he sucked in a breath along with some kind of flying bug that had hitched a ride with the wind.  “Ick,” he altered her to his horror.   He wiped his mouth and then he wiped the water from his brow and took out a book from his backpack. THE book. He handed it to Cleo who was too shocked to refuse it.
Cleo looked ill. “O…M…G, where the hell did you get this, Master F*ckFace? My trash can? I think my ‘inner goddess’ is about to puke,” she said sarcastically making gagging noises for dramatic effect. By this point she was nearly growling the words. “You know how much I hate this book,” she hissed. “Why the f*ck do you think I would want to go to a party about it on my favorite night of the year?” Her anger made her look genuinely possessed.  “You are a zombie.  I am Cleopatra.  We are supposed to be at a COSTUME party where I can be admired for my awesome makeup skills and THIS is where you bring me?”
His words were ringing through her brain antagonizing her: That’s what the girls are into now.
Edward had this dumb expression on his face, the one where his eyes become slightly crossed and the corner of the right side of his mouth hangs down like someone is dragging on it. “I just thought we could try it out. What’s the big deal? Even my mom read it… twice. Maybe three times. Coulda been fou…”
“Shut up!” Cleo commanded, “This is what I of think of that dumbass book.” Maybe it was the near-full moon that possessed her as she leapt off the porch and started digging a grave for the thing with her bare hands. Edward was too terrified to protest and just watched her fling heaping piles of dirt to both sides of her, toss the book it and bury it. She didn’t even seem to mind that her perfectly manicured nails now had little mounds of mud inside of them.
“This book is ridiculous,” she screamed, her pitch rising with every word. “You think can be Christian Grey and I can be Anastasia whats-her-face? Let me tell you something, pal. The only reason that worked was because THAT guy was rich and FAKE. Seattle skyscraper? You live in the basement of your mother’s ranch house! You can’t even afford a pony, never-mind one of those luxury cars that fictitious moron sports around!” She was talking with her hands now, slinging mud with each gesture, some of which entered his nostril, eliciting a gag.
She misunderstood. “Oh, now you are going to make sounds at me?” She stood up wildly.
Edward retreated with a silent shake of his head as he pointed to the mud dripping from his nose. It was likely Cleo was annoyed enough to slap him but she was interrupted when someone flung open the door. Both of them had forgotten where they were, and most importantly, that they were not alone.
Much to their mutual shock, a beautiful dark haired woman was glaring down at them. She glanced down at Cleo with a scolding expression. Her blue glass-colored eyes looked almost translucent with the light of the moon behind them. “Why are you screaming like that, young woman?” she asked, “And what are you doing to my property?” Why are you digging in my front yard and slinging mud at my house?” Her eyes darted from Cleo’s makeup stained-face to the muddy grave and then to Edward and his faded zombie scars and dirt covered bodys. “Didn’t your mama teach you any manners?  Didn’t one of you see the NO TRESPASSING sign?” she asked without awaiting an answer. “Come inside,” she demanded.
The couple looked at each other and began apologizing simultaneously which made their words sound like a foreign language. Finally they managed to simply decline with the universal no gesture, a shake of the head with more than a hint of enthusiasm. The woman looked at them and her ruby lips began to form into a crooked smirk. “I’m sorry. That wasn’t really an invitation kids.”
“Whoa, WHOA,” Edward chimed in. “I’m not a kid. I’m nearly 33.” He pointed to Cleo. She’s even older than me. We’re not some dumbass teenagers.”
The woman looked at them crossly and examined their mud drenched appearances.  “Coulda fooled me,” she said sarcastically. She put her hand on her hips, expressing a subtle gesture of authority that made them both quiver. “As I was saying before being so rudely interrupted by a little brat (regardless of his physical age), that was not an invitation. That was a command. Besides, you’ll never make it back to wherever the heck you came from with this torrential downpour. But the cops can sure make it down here. Those fellas understand what ‘no trespassing’ means, and they just love my homemade cider.  I’ve got ‘em on speed dial, wanna meet ‘em?”
They knew she was right. If they didn’t take shelter they’d end up swimming in the mud with the… book. And they’d likely be in trouble if she called the cops. That seemed a tad drastic but the weather was too severe to protest. They were a little stuck.
Begrudgingly, they walked up to the porch and started to go inside. But this mysterious woman stopped them at the door with a look that said they must be batshit crazy if they thought they were entering her house looking like they just had a fantasy mud wrestling match. She told them to strip of their costumes and shoes and handed them two towels that hung on the coat rack, almost as if she had been expecting them in their dirtied, pitiful conditions.
“I’ll make some tea. The two of you go shower. But NOT together. I don’t care about your personal relationship whatever that is. No hanky panky here. She pointed to Cleo, “You, upstairs two doors to your left.” She turned her attention to Edward, “And you, downstairs first door on your right.” She addressed them both. “I’ll throw some clean clothes in the bathrooms, I can’t guarantee they’ll fit but those muddy clothes are staying on the porch, and you’ll just have to make do. Then you will go to the spare bedroom down the hall and take a nap. There are two beds. You will not be napping together. I am having a Halloween party later, which you are welcome to join. But I don’t need you in my hair when I’m getting it together and the guests arrive. Don’t do anything stupid either. No wandering, no stealing…”
It seemed like she went on rambling forever. Neither of them was exactly tired when they got there, but after the long winded speech, shower and tea, they both dozed off (in separate beds) for several hours.
Edward woke up first, in a panic. He rushed to the other bed and frantically shook Cleo. “I don’t know what happened. We just took a shower and “nap” in some stranger’s house in the middle of nowhere. I think we should get the hell outta here.”
Cleo was still groggy. She pushed his hands away, annoyed. “I need five more minutes. Edward.” She must have still been miffed because she used his full first name, which he strongly disliked.
“I’m serious, Cleo. Wake up!” 
She slapped at his hands this time.  “Get away from me, I’m tired!”
The agitation in Eddie was rising.  “I swear to God, Cleo.  Please!  He pounded his fist on the nighttable and a book fell from the bottom shelf, right onto his foot.  “Oww,” he screamed, hopping up and trying to shake off the pain. First Cleo bent his fingers all the way back and now a bible-heavy book fell on his foot.   Except it wasn’t a bible.  It was a thick book, leather bound and ancient looking.  Eddie thought it resembled something out of a Harry Potter movie and as he handed the book to Cleo, who was now sitting up in bed, he forgot about his pain.
Cleo, who could never control her curiosity, had suddenly found the motivation to be alert.  “What is this?” she asked aloud, really to no one in particular.  She knew Eddie couldn’t possibly know.  She examined the book, running her fingers over it as if it were brail.  “Hey, Eddie, look at this.  Make that light brighter.  I think it says something.”
Eddie sat back down on the bed after adjusting the dimmer switch.  He watched Cleo run her fingers over the cover of the book, tracing the indent of old, fading letters.  She looked at him curiously, “Look closely and use your fingers to make the outline of the letters,” she told him.  “I think it says ‘The Curse of Dana’; and it looks like a witch’s book.”
Suddenly the “kids” heard footsteps approaching and Cleo stashed the book under the bed with great effort, due to its weight. “We’ve gotta get back to this later.”  She had wanted to say more but the woman entered, looking entirely transformed.  The two moved close to each other, startled by her appearance.  She had dressed like Maleficent, the evil Queen from Snow White, probably for the party she was talking about hosting earlier. Her costume was complete with a thick black velvet robe with purple trim, and a beautiful glowing prop wand. Her eyes looked even more incredible now, almost as if they weren’t real at all.  They wondered if she had been wearing contacts.
The woman invited them to join her downstairs for some hot cider and snacks.  On their way down they noticed a sign on one of the doors that said, “Anyone who sets foot in this room shall experience the Curse of Dana.”  They both eyed each other but kept silent, not wanting to appear like they knew something.  Rather they waited for the woman to prepare the snacks and drinks while they hurriedly discussed the sign.
“We gotta go back up and see what’s in that book,” Cleo spat out.
“I know,” said Eddie.  He began to whisper like an excited child.  “Who do you think Dana is and what kind of curse do you think the book contains, and the room?”
The woman came in abruptly with the items.  She must have heard a bit of the conversation.  “I’m Dana,” she said politely.  “With all that ruckus I forgot to introduce myself but from the screaming I gather you are Cleo and Edward.”
“Please call me, Eddie, Ma’am.  I hate Edward.”  It took a second for it to register that this woman just introduced herself as Dana.  Cleo bit her lip when she realized.  Eddie started to move about anxiously as if he were doing in the wee-wee dance.
Dana immediately picked up on their anxieties.  “Well, eat up.  We only have about half an hour before everyone starts comin’ on it.  So why don’t you two go back up with your cider and see if any of those Halloween costumes fit you.  There are a bunch in the closet next to the room you napped in.”  She looked at them with raised eyebrows.  “I’m a pretty good hostess but don’t go pissin’ me off.  Some things are off limits, like rooms with signs.  I’m warning you now because somehow you missed the blinding yellow one about 100 feet off my property.”  She smiled with a mildly sinister expression.  “Go on, I promise you’ll have fun here!”
Dana left the room to finish preparing and the two headed back upstairs, whispering eagerly the whole time.  “We have to get the book,” Cleo insisted.  “That lady must be THE Dana. Maybe she is a witch, like one of those who practice Wiccan or maybe the black arts.  We need to find out.  She might have spells or hexes in there.”

“We have to get into that room first,” Eddie countered.
Cleo shook her head.  “Dumbass, maybe we should read what the curse is BEFORE going into the room?” she asked sarcastically.  “If there really is a curse, maybe we don’t want to experience it.”
“Oh come on, seriously, Cleo?”  He dragged her up the stairs as she was going too slow for his taste.  “There is no such thing as witches or black arts or whatever.  Let’s just go into the room.  We can look at the book later.”  He paused a moment as if he just had a brilliant idea.  “Or you can like go get the book and I’ll go pretend to use the bathroom so she doesn’t get suspicious, then we’ll meet at the forbidden room.”
Cleo thought about it for a second.  “I guess that sounds ok,” she said. 
Eddie became serious, his brows scrunching together to emphasize the gravity of his request.  “But please promise me that you won’t read the book or even open it until we meet back there. We’ll read it before we go in, but we gotta do it together.  You know… just incase this woman is some kind of nutjob or something.”
“Ok,” Cleo promised.  “But we gotta do this fast.  I’m getting a little nervous and her people are coming in like 20 minutes.  Let’s just get back here as soon as we can.  Hopefully there will be something awesome in that room and we can take pics with our cells and post it on facebook and twitter.”
“It’s a plan, let’s go.”  Eddie and Cleo parted ways, meeting back at the forbidden location within five minutes.  The sign was ominous and as they approached they realized the sign was actually a small chalk board with white chalk letters written on it.  “What is she a teacher?” Eddie joked nervously.
“I don’t know,” Cleo snapped.  “Let’s just do this, ok?”
“Do what?” questioned a stern voice approaching from the distance.  Both Cleo and Eddie froze, still as statues, as if this would make them invisible.  Neither of them either bothered to turn around to face the voice, this is how scared they were.  They waited as mere moments dragged on for eternity until the voice reached them.  “Face me,” it said.  “I will not tell you twice.”
The pair turned around, feeling very much like naughty children who had just been caught doing a very bad deed.  Cleo wanted to drop the book but it was much too heavy to do anything with at the last second.  It remained in her hand as evidence, as the doorknob to the off-limits room which was super-glued to Eddie’s hand by his nervous sweat.
They both noted that Dana did not look pleased.  They wondered if she would kick them out in the storm, or call the cops, or both.  But her expression turned somewhat soft as if she had a moment of reconsideration.  “I see you are curious as to what’s inside this room, and that you were about to go in it.” She eyed them with a near parental authority, “despite the fact I specifically told you not to.  So let’s just get this over with.  Let me show you.”  Her eyes were a deep impenetrable crystal, and although there was no lingering anger, they were nothing if not painfully intimidating.
Both Cleo and Eddie wanted to protest, but neither did.  Dana pushed past Eddie and pried his wet fingers from the doorknob.  She told Cleo to carry the book into the room, and she proceeded to very slowly open the door.  She also proceeded to hum eerie tunes, cheerfully, to torment them.  Cleo’s eyes were wide opened and ready for any surprises.  Eddie had his half closed, as if squinting them shut could protect him from any impending doom.  However, what they saw when they entered was what neither of them expected, and actually turned out to be disappointing.  It was just a room, a bedroom, a spare bedroom… nothing spectacular, nothing terrifying, certainly nothing curse-worthy.  This is what Cleo was thinking anyway, but she dared not say the words aloud. Instead she just glanced down at the book in her hands as if transferring her thoughts onto it.
Intuitively, Dana addressed these very thoughts.  “You are cursed now, you realize?” she said without malice and almost nonchalantly.  Nobody had the courage to speak.  “Come here,” she told them, guiding them with a finger motion to come close to her while she took a seat on the bed.  “Hand me the book, missy,” she instructed Cleo, who at this point was beginning to tremble with dread.  She complied.
 Eddie, acting quite useless, remained in very un-heroic statue mode.  Cleo gazed at him with venom.  “Good to know I could count on you in an emergency,” she hissed.
Eddie didn’t even twitch.  “You be quiet,” Dana scolded as she sat the heavy, aged book on her lap.  “You are both so eager to know what’s inside this book, so I’ll show you.  Keep your eyes open… Edward,” she demanded.  “You too, young lady.”
Thoughts were racing through their minds.  Was she going to put a spell on them?  Was the thing possessed?  Was she going to write their names in it like Death Note and kill them that way?  Their thoughts were halted and they were again shocked as Dana opened the book, only to reveal… that it wasn’t a book at all.  It was a box made to look like a book.  They both looked on in awe as she opened the cover (which was a clever front for a lid) and removed something from inside. 
“This, is the curse of Dana,” she informed them, ever so pleasantly.  And I know it’s not really a book, but I do have a little poem in here.  It’s for naughty trespassers.  They get a special treat if they actually find this little treasure.  She recited the poem to them.
                Use your wits you fools who dare
                And wonder if it’s wise
                To look upon this book so brave
                While wearing your disguise
                Take care to know the consequence
                If curiosity’s your aim
                For you might not be so eager when
                I let you lay your claim
The two of them starred at it dumbly trying to decipher the poem and the connection to this thing, a thick piece of rubber with a handle.  What kind of spell could this produce?  Neither of them knew how to respond until Dana stood up, turned around and whacked the bed with the strap.  The horrifying sound echoed throughout the room.  Cleo cringed while maintaining a little shred of dignity but Eddie screamed like a little girl and jumped so high his feet were almost off the ground.
Dana turned towards them again.  Fortunately for her, neither victim was coherent enough to protest.  So neither of them thought to run or scream for help as she bent them, together, over the bed.  In the interest of fairness, they had not ever experienced something like this and still did not know what to expect… at least not until the first stroke landed, side by side, on their fully clothed bottoms.  Eddie, acting as typical Eddie, leapt up in a frenzy and started dancing around and rubbing his lit-up bottom.  Cleo, petrified from the pain, remained there shivering and terrified.  Dana figured she would be easier to deal with, so she decided to focus on Eddie while giving Cleo the directive to remain in the impressive position she managed to withstand.
“Edward,” Dana began, her tone taking on a gravity meant to appear threatening.  “I welcome you into my home and asked only one thing of you.  You found it impossible to comply.  All you had to do was ask, and I would have gladly shown the two of you what was in here.  In a much more agreeable way.  Now, you will be punished.  Luck is on your side.  I’m an evil witch who moonlights as a professional disciplinarian,” she winked.  “Now, let’s get down to business.  With that she gently guided a shocked Eddie over the bed and pulled down his pants and briefs, revealing an angry welt from the first smack.  Cleo couldn’t resist looking at the mark, causing Eddie great shame.  However, her defiance was met with her bottom instantly bared and a series of two dozen hand smacks assaulting her backside in retribution.  Dana’s hand was not much less comforting than the strap and this time Cleo lost the remainder of her dignity as she pleaded for the woman to stop.
Dana stopped, but only to finish punishing Eddie.  She directed Cleo not to get out of position or try to sneak any peeks again.  Cleo buried her head in the pillow so as to not to be tempted. But she still heard every resounding slap as the strap came down across Edward’s naked bottom.  About a dozen vicious smacks marred his backside, causing him to yelp in pain.  But after seeing what happened to Cleo for her disobedience, he remained as stoic as he could.  This did not mean tears didn’t spring up in his eyes but his body complied with the no-protesting order. After the second round of a dozen whacks, he collapsed on the bed.  He was so consumed with his sore bottom that he barely remembered Cleo was even there and he had no interest in her agony as the strap decorated her bottom with raised red welts.
“And you young lady, are supposed to know better.  You seem a bit more intelligent than your counterpart here and why you would go along with this silliness is absurd.  That’s what I want you to think about as I strap your bottom with the last dozen.”  Cleo was shivering and her bottom was ablaze.  She didn’t know how she could possible endure another twelve.  The fear incited her to pleading.  Tears fell down her face, but Dana was unmoved.  When it came to punishing misbehavior, it was her duty and she didn’t take it lightly.  She did not stop until she was convinced Cleo wouldn’t be able to sit comfortably for at least several days.
When she was done she let the two cry it out without the added embarrassment of them having to endure her watching.  She returned to check on them a little while later.  They both were in a state of fogginess but became instantly alert when she entered.  She had a visitor with her, a young man in his late 20’s who was holding the dreaded ‘Curse of Dana’ “book” solemnly in his hands.  She sent the two out and told them to enjoy the party downstairs and assured them there was no hard feelings.  She said she sometimes gets a little irritated but that it dissolves quickly, and she handed them some Halloween themed cupcakes.  They immediately obeyed and headed downstairs toward the party as Dana took a seat on the bed, in almost the exact position she was in such a short while ago.
Before she could speak, her unexpected visitor started pleading with her.  “I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to trespass, and I just wanted to know what the ‘Curse of Dana’ was and what was in that weird old book.  I won’t come near here again, Ma’am, I swear.  Please don’t call the cops.
“I’m not going to call the cops, dear,” Dana smiled.  She held the book on her lap.  “Come closer,” she instructed.  Her new victim did as he was told.  “Here, let me show you,” she said. She began to open the lid ever so slowly at an angle where the boy couldn’t quite make out what was happening.  She only opened it a tad so that it still appeared to be the book it posed as. “You are too far away,” Dana scolded.  “Come here.”
The young man did as he was told and took a few steps forward as he watched Dana, overcome by the mystery.  Dana gazed down at the box, getting ready to reveal its secret. Her piercing blue eyes burned into him and he could not pull away from their power.
“Trick or Treat?” she asked him with an evil cackle.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Must-read entry to the Spooky Spanking story contest

Wow! There were so many really excellent entries for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest last month, and this is another example. Enjoy!

– Dana


As they walked down the dark road, Holly wondered if she and Michelle weren’t a little bit too old to go trick or treating in the first place. It had seemed like a good idea a few hours ago, but they had both had quite a bit of hard cider at that point, so anything would have seemed like a good idea to liven up their Halloween just a little bit.
Now, they had stopped at almost every house on the main road, mostly to be told that they were too old to be going door to door. They had also received several criticisms for the lack of imagination involved in their costumes. In their earlier state of inebriation, they had forgotten that dressing up was a critical part of trick or treating.
“I’m tired,” Michelle announced. “Why don’t we just go home instead of walking down this empty road in the dark like a couple of complete idiots?”
Michelle could be such a buzz kill, Holly thought, continuing to walk on in front. There was no way she was going to spend her night at home where she would no doubt be bored to death. “No,” she yelled, “I will think of something we can do, but I don’t want to go home yet.”
After wandering in the dark for several more minutes, Holly tripped. “Ouch,” she yelped as her elbow fell hard into the dirt.
Michelle came running to her side, worrying that she might be injured. “Are you okay?” she asked, straining to see any signs of injury in the dark.
“Oh, I’m fine,” Holly grumbled, lifting something off the ground. “I just tripped over this stupid book. Who would leave a book in the middle of nowhere in the first place?”
“Maybe, they didn’t realize they had dropped it,” Michelle offered, helping Holly stand and brush the dirt off herself. “What kind of book is it anyway?”
While neither of them had a flashlight, Holly quickly thought to pull out her cell phone. It got no service in this area, but the weak light allowed her to see the book much more clearly. Instead of a new cover with an obvious title, she could see that it was an old, leather bound book that had a lot of hand written pages. Inside, there were hand written instructions on the first page.
If found, please return to 999 Oak Lane.
“That’s not far from here,” Michelle stated. “It was the address on the mailbox we passed a minute ago, and it has to be the only house on this road. Why don’t we go home now, and drop the book off on the front porch when we pass by?”
“Okay,” Holly agreed, much to Michelle’s surprise. In the five months they had been dating, Michelle had learned that Holly sometimes liked to be argumentative, and she had a tendency to act like a naughty, disagreeable brat at times. While this behavior was not her most appealing trait, Michelle was not sure what to do about it, and was only happy that things were going smoothly at the moment.
As they approached the house, a small grin came across Holly’s face. “This looks like the kind of house you would expect an old witch to live in,” she stated, amused. “I’ll bet we could have some fun here tonight.”
“Let’s just return the book and go,” Michelle replied, shaking her head. “Your desire to have fun and act immature has already taken enough of our time tonight.”
Just as Holly was about to pout over Michelle’s comment, the door opened, and a voice called to them, “I see you’ve found my book. Why don’t you come inside and let me thank you properly for its safe return?”
Both women walked up to the door nervously, though very curious to see who the voice belonged to.
At the door stood a tall, slender woman with short, dark hair, grinning at them eagerly. “Oh, hurry up and come inside,” she said, sweetly. “I won’t bite.”
Holly giggled nervously and stepped through the door first, followed by a very hesitant Michelle. “How in the world do you lose something the size of this book and not notice?” she asked.
The woman continued to grin and laughed slightly. “Welcome to my home,” she said, ignoring Holly’s question entirely. “What in the world are two young women like yourselves doing out on an old, isolated road this time of night? This isn’t the safest place to be wandering around.”
“Well, we got a little off the main road, though we should be getting home,” Michelle answered politely as they followed the woman into a large, comfortable looking living room that was lit entirely by dozens of candles. “We just wanted to return your book to you first.”
The woman nodded approvingly. “I am very grateful to you for finding it for me. It has been in my family for several generations and is quite important to me.”
Before there could be any further pleasant conversation, Holly’s bratty temper got the better of her. “What business is it of yours what we are doing out so late anyway?” she snapped. “I haven’t seen anything dangerous. In fact, the only thing we have seen at all is this creepy house and you.”
Embarrassed by the sudden outburst, Michelle started to apologize, but the woman held up a finger to silence her. “Michelle, there is no need for you to apologize, dear. You are a very polite young woman. If anyone is needs to be sorry, it is Holly,” she stated.
Shocked by what the strange woman had just said, Holly asked, “How did you know our names? We didn’t tell you that. And I don’t think I need to apologize for anything.”
“Oh, I know a lot of things that might surprise you,” the woman offered, her grin growing larger than before. “I know that you both headed out tonight to go trick or treating and possibly get into mischief, which I would hardly recommend for two grown women who should know better. I also know that you, Holly, can be quite the little brat sometimes. I’ll bet she likes to misbehave and push her limits with you all the time, doesn’t she, Michelle?”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Michelle agreed, causing Holly to pout. “That isn’t to suggest that I don’t love her, but it is kind of a relief to have somebody who understands.”
“I behave myself just fine,” Holly whined, her bottom lip now starting to poke out as she continued to fume.
Ignoring Holly’s protest, Michelle continued her conversation as the woman took her book and placed it in the middle of an old, wooden table that held many candles and interesting stones. “Have we met before? You seem to know us already.”
“We have not met before, I can assure you,” the woman answered, “and since I already know who you are, it seems only fair that I should introduce myself. I am Ms. Kane.”
“Very nice to meet you,” Michelle responded, extending her hand. Holly, on the other hand, simply rolled her eyes.
Shaking hands with Michelle, Ms. Kane made an interesting offer. “I know you two young ladies were out trick or treating tonight, despite the fact that you seem well past the typical age for it. Perhaps, I might be able to offer you something along the lines of a treat, Michelle, though Holly may see it as more of the trick.”
Now, it was Holly’s turn to speak up. “What do you mean?” she asked “and seriously, how do you know anything about us if we’ve never met you?”
Turning to face Holly, Ms. Kane smiled and began to thoughtfully answer her questions. “Women like me are often able to gain more insight into people that most realize. Call it a sixth sense if you wish. And what I mean in terms of trick and treats is quite simply that I believe I can at least show Michelle how to manage your naughty behavior, young lady.”
While Holly now looked to her girlfriend curiously, Michelle smiled and eagerly looked to Ms. Kane. “That actually sounds like a treat I would appreciate. How would you suggest I go about dealing with her?”
“Just watch what I do and remember it in the future,” Ms. Kane replied, taking a few short steps to a straight backed chair in the room. As she took a seat, she looked to Holly, “I want you to come over here and stand in front of me.”
While she was curious about what was happening, Holly couldn’t help but be a little defiant. “Why should I do what you say?” she asked, standing still for the moment.
Before Ms Kane could respond, Michelle answered the question. “Holly, she is right. You can be an absolute brat at times, and we need to address that issue right now. I love you very much, but I think for our relationship to be the best, we need to come up with a way to handle bad behavior. You want that too, don’t you, honey?”
For a minute, Holly stood quietly and thought about what had been said. It was true, she often had poor impulse control and was prone to acting out in ways that were not appropriate, and it had to be difficult for Michelle to put up with her attitude at times. “Yes, I do want that too,” she admitted.
Taking her place in front of their newly found friend, Holly asked, “What happens now?”
Smiling a little, Ms. Kane looked up into Holly’s eyes and answered, “Now, you trust me to show you what you and Michelle need. I am going to spank you for your behavior, and I want you to remember that Michelle will do this from now on if you need her to.”
Taking Holly’s arm, Ms. Kane pulled her down. Slowly guiding her into position over her knees, taking the time to make sure that her bottom would be a perfect target for punishment, Ms. Kane also lifted the younger woman’s short skirt, then, eased her panties down to her knees. “You’ve been a very naughty young lady, haven’t you?” she asked, drawing her hand back and bringing it down firmly on the bare cheeks in front of her.
“Yes,” Holly squeaked as another two sharp strokes fell on her bottom.
“How about, Yes, Ma’am,” Ms. Kane suggested, delivering another hard slap. 
“Yes, Ma’am,” Holly corrected herself, beginning to squirm slightly as Ms. Kane fell into a steady rhythm, alternating from one cheek to the other with firm, stinging swats.
For her part, all Michelle could do was watch in utter amazement. Not only was Holly willingly receiving the punishment that she so badly needed, but for once, she seemed to be all out of smart remarks. They would definitely be introducing spanking into their relationship after tonight, she thought to herself.
After several unrelenting minutes of hard spanking, Holly was reduced to a very tearful and apologetic young woman. Not only did her bottom hurt worse than he could ever have thought possible, but she ached with guilt over how badly she had behaved towards Michelle in the past. At least, she hoped, accepting some discipline would help to make up for her bratty ways. 
Taking note of Holly’s tears and whimpered apologies, Ms. Kane gave her two final, hard spanks, then ended the punishment and rubbed her back gently, trying to ease her back into normal breathing. “It’s alright,” she spoke softly. “I think you will remember to be on your best behavior from now on, won’t you, sweetheart?”
Though she continued to cry lightly, Holly nodded her head in agreement. She would certainly remember this spanking for quite some time.
Ms. Kane helped Holly stand up, guiding her carefully into the arms of Michelle, who had been eagerly waiting to take hold of her well punished girlfriend.
“I think it is time for you two to get home,” Ms. Kane informed them, “but I want you to remember what I have taught you tonight. Will you do that?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” they both answered in unison.
“Good,” she said, giving them a big smile. “Thank you again for returning my book. I hope you both have a safe, happy Halloween!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Michelle said again as they headed out the door, knowing they would both remember this Halloween for the rest of their lives.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest winner!


Ahh, Halloween! Another reason for us to all dress up and hit one another with sticks…

..wait. That isn’t right, is it? Something about candy.


 – With 131 votes counted –


The winner of the Halloween-themed ‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest  – and an evil set of Curse of Dana implements from Cane-iac.com – is:

Entry # 3


Congratulations to the winner, and thanks again to everyone who entered and voted. 

Stay tuned for the next photo contest!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking Story: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’

Readers,

Here is a fine entry to the Spooky Spanking Story Contest: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’ – and a perfect example of why it’s so very difficult to choose just one winner each time. Excellent!

*****


The Book of Craig J. Applegate


This story told by the two main characters, Jane and her husband Craig. It’s mostly fictional….


JANE

He was driving fast. Too fast. He often did.

CRAIG

I’m entitled. Dusk was settling like a blanket over the New England countryside—a  Norman Rockwell of scarlet and yellow fading as it blurred into a streaked Jackson Pollock on the windows of the 911. Jane turned from the scenery. 

“It’s so pretty here. Why don’t you slow down?” my wife asked. 

I downshifted around a corner and my right foot punched 424 Teutonic turbo-boosted horses. They did what they do best and the air-cooled engine growled in delight.

“And you never know, there might be trick-or-treaters,” she continued, this time louder.

JANE

I thought he had finally paid attention to me as his ridiculous big boy toy slowed and came to rest on the gravel by the side of the road.

Craig had a concerned expression. “It died,” he said. “The engine.”

“Maybe you were going too fast for it,” I said, pulling the phone out of my purse.

“It doesn’t work that way.”

“It should.” I said, as I took out my frustrations by pounding the buttons on my phone.

Nothing happened.  “That’s weird. I can’t get a signal.”

A branch scraped across the top of the car. In the distance lightning flashed. A few tentative drops of rain hit the windshield.

CRAIG

So we walked.

JANE

And walked. It was dark now. I was wet.

CRAIG

We’d been trudging down the road a good twenty minutes. Jane saw the lights of the house first. A jack-o-lantern sat on the porch—as I knocked on the door, the candle flickered out. The door opened.

I don’t know why I said it, but I did. “Trick-or-treat.”

The woman at the door was, in a word: hot. Young. Maybe twenty-six. Dark hair. Porcelain skin. She was wearing a witch costume. A sexy witch costume.

“Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Applegate,” the witch purred. “Come in, get dry.” She looked out at the storm, “Trick-or-treating is over.”

With that she flipped off the porch light, turned and sashayed into the house. We followed. The view was spectacular.

JANE

“How did y—” I began.

“Know your names? I’ve read his book,” she said. “I can’t say that I’m a fan.”

The room was warm. A fire crackled. There were books everywhere.

“Well, you’re young. Maybe when you have a little more life experience, you’ll appreciate it more,” Craig said.

“However,”  the young woman continued, and looked at me, “Mr. Applegate does have potential.”

CRAIG

Potential? A house in Los Angeles, an apartment in Manhattan, two movie deals in the works, nine bestsellers. Potential? Yeah right. I’m already there.

JANE

There are things my husband does that I’ll never understand. Flirting for example. The constant flirting. The woman wearing the witch costume in front of us was easily in her sixties. More life experience? She has plenty, babe.

“Do you have a phone?” I asked as water dripped from my hair onto the hardwood floor. “Our car broke down.” I pointed in the general direction of the storm outside, as though I needed to explain that my husband’s Porsche was, in fact, sitting a couple of miles down the road.

“No,” she replied, continuing to look at me, “I don’t believe in them.” Then as if to explain, “Phones that is—hate ‘em. Never got used to the whole concept.”

She looked at Craig and I swear she winked, “Porsches, however? Love them. ‘There is no substitute,’” she quoted.

The flirting was working, even on kindly Witchypoo Grandma, but my feeling of unease had nothing to do with the smile spreading across Craig’s face. I turned to the rain streaked window. How’d she know what we were driving?


CRAIG

The minx liked fast cars. Maybe I could take her for a ride. My latest novel sat upon a small end table next to an overstuffed leather couch.

She noticed me looking at it.

“Oh, not that book. In fact, that book I loved—stories about sin and redemption are my favorite type.”

“You make a good witch.” Jane said archly.

“Actually, I’m a wiccan these days,” the young woman replied. She held out her hand to Jane. “Bridget Bishop.”

I had a distant memory—a  bell tolling a warning in the recesses of my mind, just out of hearing. I decided to ignore it and focus instead on the woman in front of me. I stepped forward, picked up the book, opened it to the flyleaf and pulled out a pen.

“You should have loved it Ms. Bishop—thirty-six weeks on the New York Times Bestseller list.” I said. “And counting.”

I signed my name with a flourish. She took the book from me, her hand brushing mine and I felt a chill that spoke of bone turning to dust and headstones under New England snow and death and decay.

“Thank you. For such a beautifully written book, I’m not surprised,” she said. “No, I’m talking about this book. Your book.”

The word “your” hung in the air as she walked over to a bookcase and pulled out a thick, dust-covered tome.

JANE

The old witch handed me a book, that if it were possible, looked even older than she did. The leather was cracked with age. It felt warm and well worn. It was heavy. But those weren’t the things I noticed first. It was the title of the book, embossed in gold on the cover:

THE WYCKEDNESS
of
 CRAIG J APPLEGATE
A Catalogue of General Maleficence,
Lasciviousness, Drunkenness,
and Debauchery


I looked at Craig. 

“Yes,” Bridget said, “it’s his book. Your husband’s book. Open it.”

I did so and read aloud: “‘We describe herein all the churlish, boorish and naughty behaviors of Craig J Appleton, a free man, aged 46, of the county of…’”

Bridget spoke up, “It’s quite the read.”

My eyes scanned down the page, taking it in.

“Oh, Craig.” I said softly.

“Yes, this book has everything. Every lie, every sin of omission, every bad and naughty thing he has done.”

She began to circle my husband, speaking to him.

“It’s all there—from the clock he broke and blamed on his sister…

…to the petty misdeeds, like a filched candy bar…

…to the more serious crimes. Like the woman that he claimed to love merely to fulfill his own carnal desires, when he knew he didn’t…you weren’t even confused, were you, Craig? You knew that you didn’t love her, but you said it anyway…

She shook her head. “I could show you her tears, but I am not cruel…

…to what happened on a trip to Vegas in 1998…let me give you a bit of advice Craig—it doesn’t stay there.”

She stopped circling and turned to me. “If you’re curious Jane, that one’s on page 128.”

CRAIG

How?

JANE

I was wiping my tears when I noticed Bridget behind me. I felt like I’d been reading for hours and my trust had been sandpapered.  Her voice brought me back to the present.

 “There are many instruments of correction that would be suitable for your husband, but I think this will work best. It’s a most serious punishment for some serious wrongdoing.”

She was holding up a slender rod. It was half-an-inch or so by about 3 feet. Bridget bent it in her hands, showing its flexibility before she swished it through the air. She handed it to me and turned toward Craig.

“Remove your clothes,” she commanded. “We dealt with miscreants in my day.”

Craig hesitated, and—it must have been some trick of the light or maybe I was still lightheaded from reading the accusations of the strange book—but the next thing I saw was my husband, half-naked, prostrate over the back of the couch.

I looked at Bridget.

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked.

“You know what to do,” she said softly.

“I do?”

“Yes. You’re to hit him across his naked, bared buttocks, very hard. Like this.”

CRAIG

I heard the cane cut through the air, whistling a tune filled with condemnation, authority and reprimand. The sound was only eclipsed by the pain. The stomach-turning splat as three-quarters of an inch of correction hit my flesh was lost on me. The shame of unforgivable moments past was now brought to life as a purely physical agony that was equal parts awful and awesome in its transcendence.

I couldn’t move. Inches away, but sounding like it was miles and years distant, I heard Bridget continue to instruct my wife.

“You are to allow him to pay for his misdeeds in flesh,” she said.

The streak of sting was now exploding into me, barreling deeper into my bottom, and as its pain grew my shame dissipated by an equal measure.

Bridget continued, “Allow him to pay for his many transgressions.”

And with that, she brought the cane down again and again and again and again.

JANE

Angry red lines grew from and across the pale, white bottom. My husband’s bottom. It made me think of something. It took over the images of him skipping school, of that extra shot or two or three of Scotch, of his evasions, and of an almost-infidelity in room 387 of the Bellagio.

“Must be all the fertilizer in there.” I said, my voice rising.

“Huh?” Bridget questioned.

“He’s full of it. Been that way for a long time. Give me the stick.” My voice was shaking.

Bridget smiled. “It’s called a cane my dear. And please, do not stop until…well, you’ll know when to stop. It shall be neither too many or two few.”

I took the cane and raised it high and as I did, I felt just a touch of worry, a short hesitation—what if I hit him too hard? It lasted but a moment, and I brought the cane down.

CRAIG

Through the haze of sting, soreness and throbbing, it changed. It all changed. Yes, the pain was there—strips of fire, laid one after the other on my bottom—but so was something else. Forgiveness. Redemption. The scales were tipping back to balanced.

Jane raised the cane again.

And another stroke of the cane.

And another.

And another.

More pain. More equanimity. More forgiveness. 

Bridget bent down to my face. I barely noticed her.

“Who….who are you?” I stammered.

She moved in even closer. Her breath was warm against my cheek.

“Don’t you know? I’m the witch of your dreams,” she cooed and laughed quietly.

JANE

I was done. My arm was sore from the exertion. I was sweating. Craig lay over the couch, crying softly. What had I done?

“I…I just allowed stuff to get out of control,” he croaked, trying to stand.

“I know. It’s over now, “ I said.

“No, it’s just the beginning.” It was Bridget talking.

“The cane is yours to keep…” she said as she faded from view.

The room in fact was fading too. Everything but Craig, the book, and the cane in my hand was changing. Turning to mist. It was getting colder.

“As is the book.”

And she was gone.

CRAIG

We were alone in a clearing. It was daylight. The sun shone. My pants were still around my ankles. My bottom was a mass of welts and agony, but I was at peace.

With a start, I realized I was resting across a slab of granite jutting from a low stone wall. I fought my way to my feet. The granite was a memorial of some sort. I read the words:

“BRIDGET BISHOP. HANGED. JUNE 10, 1692. SALEM, MA.

I looked over at Jane.  She held the cane in one hand and a very old book in the other.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Fellow Bloggers: Help me advertise and win a prize!


Readers,

As evidenced by the Sunday updates, I am working hard to populate HERE, my video website, with spanking videos and DVD’s that fans of premium spanking videos will enjoy.
The website now contains preview photos and descriptions for the dozens of F/M, F/F, and POV videos available for download, as well as several DVD titles.
You can also ‘Meet the Models’ and follow the link to the gallery of all the free spanking videos I’ve made available.
In upcoming weeks, I’ll be releasing two new full-length spanking movies – one F/M and the other F/F. You’ll see some of your favorite spanking performers, and meet a couple new faces, too.

With these new changes in mind, I started thinking of fun ways to draw more traffic to DanaKaneSpanks.com – which immediately gave me an idea for a contest (if it’s not obvious by now, I like giving stuff away..).

Help me get the word out about HERE by blogging or reviewing it on your own blog or website, and I’ll enter you in a drawing to win the Prize.

  • The winner of the contest will win a free spanking from me, in any of the cities to which I regularly travel. 


  • For those of you who are unable to redeem the in-person prize, I’ve come up with an alternative – ten free video downloads from any of my available titles. This way, anyone can win AND collect the prize.
  • You needn’t buy my videos, or even write a mile-long glowing referral – I’m not looking for over-the-top praise. A simple post linking to HERE is a completely acceptable entry, and your blog follower numbers and traffic are irrelevant. The winner will be chosen randomly from all qualifying entries.


To enter, just email me a link to your post once it’s live:
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

Contest ends December 5, 2012.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Vote for the ‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest

Readers,

Here’s your chance to help one ‘Curse of Dana’ photo entry win a set of implements from Cane-iac!

While I’m a bit disappointed at the low turnout of entries, those who did participate all went the extra mile. 

And while each of them likely deserves a hearty dose of The Curse, which one will you choose?

Each entry, listed randomly, is assigned a number. Vote below.

Entry # 1
Entry # 2
Entry # 3
 Entry # 4
  • Vote only once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.
  • Entrants are welcome to encourage their friends to vote for them, naturally.

Loading…

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Chapter 5: Back in Denmark


Many thanks to Annika for continuing the story of Amy. In this chapter, Amy goes home..

– Dana 

*****
Back in Denmark

If you think my aunt tried to break me, so she could be in 100% control, by spanking me, you are mistaken. She never had any intentions in that direction. She knew exactly how to balance the thin line there was between encouraging me to discover myself my own needs and desires and then guiding me when I went too far and instead of becoming stronger chose a path that would lead in the other direction. Of course I was chocked in the beginning after receiving the first spanking and also very confused, like some of you might know. I had a lot of mixed feelings and thought I was weird because I somehow wanted her and didn’t want her to spank me. Back then I thought that the immense feeling of security, affection and love were feelings I only could feel after I had received a spanking. I hungered for those feelings, so yes you might think that the spankings instead of pushing me in the right directions should have led me in the wrong. I was thankful towards my aunt, after all she made me feel things I never thought I could feel, so I didn’t want to disappoint her or risk to be sent back to Denmark. The truth is she was one of the first human beings who had been totally honest with me, who trusted me to have enough spirit to grow stronger, who didn’t think less of me even though I made mistakes. She always dealt with it straight away, and then we could move on. It was liberating to live with her and in that environment I could develop into an independent individual.
The life with my aunt was a journey where I went from being an unfocused, confused and lost girl to become quite sure of what I wanted with my life, who I wanted to spend it with where my own limits were and how to defend them. I learned that trust is a vital thing, that being perfect isn’t a possibility, but we can do our best and if we do mistakes it’s better to be honest then try hide. It’s not always easy though. And I didn’t understand all of this from the beginning. It took some years to get there.
One major push in the right direction, if you ask me, happened a summer where my aunt had decided we should take a trip to Denmark. She thought it would be good for me and my mom to spend some time together.
My aunt knew about the problems I had before moving to USA, but had never seen the interactions between me and my mom. I didn’t want to go to Denmark. I was afraid to face my mom again. I was afraid to become the old Amy and that I would lose my aunt. So I had all my guards up.
My mom was very happy to see us. When she said, she had missed me I couldn’t say anything in return. I just responded with an “mmh” and smiled polite at her. I could feel my aunt watching me, but avoided to look at her. We drove home to the place I grew up. It hadn’t changed at all even my room looked the same. Same posters on the wall……I pulled one poster down……a poster with Blade (the movie) on it…..still had some problems with that song….Even my room was telling a story about a girl out of control. Old notes from friends describing me as the queen of the night, I had kept all notes from boys who wanted to know if I’d like to date them. I found my old box in which I had kept capsules from beer bottles….very mature….and at the bottom of this box was a picture of me. I didn’t remember to have put it there maybe I was drunk the day that happened. I wasn’t happy on the picture and I got sad by looking at myself. I left my room and stood for some time leaning up against my door with closed eyes. My aunt had a habit to move very quietly, so when I opened my eyes she was standing leaning up against the opposite wall. “Are you okay?”…I wanted to throw myself into her arms, but at that point I was building up the walls around me, so I just replied “Yes I’m fine” and started to walk away. I hated to push her away like that, but I didn’t know what to do. I just wanted to leave the house visit some friends and forget everything about the pain. I even missed my cousin at that point, at least he would just try to get me to laugh….or get me into trouble…
I went downstairs to the living room where my mom was. She smiled at me and said “I haven’t changed anything in your room, I thought you would like it that way”…..gee thanks a lot….”it’s fine mom, is it okay if I visit some friends?”….
It wasn’t okay, I could see on her expression, that she would like me to stay but instead she said “oh… of course you must have missed them and you are young and staying with two old ladies is probably not on your wish list”….at that point I already felt like screaming at her, why the hell didn’t she just tell me no, when that was what she really felt, why didn’t she just say “Amy I can understand that you want to see your friends, but tonight you are staying here with us so we can talk. I really want to know how you’ve been and your friends can wait until tomorrow” I didn’t scream at her I just replied “thanks, and it might be late”
I went to get my jacket and shoes. I was almost done getting dressed when my aunt suddenly had an opinion (not so unexpected). “Where do you think you are going??”…”Ehm…outside?!”….She looked at me the way she looks, when I’m getting close to a line I shouldn’t cross. And here the dilemma started for me. Because who was in charge now? My heart didn’t doubt that my aunt was the one I listened too, but what could she do now we were staying at my mom’s house and my mom should be the natural authority. So I responded to my aunt “my mom said it was okay, I’m just visiting some friends” and again I felt the urge just to jump into her arms and cry. After a few seconds she nodded and said “well okay then”.
I didn’t visit any of my friends. Instead I visited different places that used to have some kind of meaning to me back then. The playground, soccer field at the local club, an old tree I used to climb when I was hiding from the outside world, and the beach where I had spent many hours with friends partying. How could my mom turn out so different from my aunt? Why was she so weak?
I returned late. Before entering the house I did wonder if my aunt was waiting up for me, and wanted me to face some consequences, but they were both asleep. I went to my room and started to throw everything out. I didn’t want my aunt to see all of this. I was embarrassed about how I used to be and couldn’t relate to that part anymore. It was nearly morning when I was done and finally could find some peace in that room to get some sleep.
It was my mom who woke me up. She just wanted to make sure I was alright and ask me if she should make me some coffee or breakfast or anything. “I’ll be downstairs in a minute or so”…”Amy maybe we could go for a walk in the woods today. The weather is really good and back then when you were little we loved to do that …remember?” “Yes mom I remember”
Back then I usually didn’t walk I was more jumping from tree to tree, scaring my mom with my stunts. Walking there with the two of them I wished I still could jump from tree to tree. I took a deep breath and loved the fresh air and smell of forest. Yes I used to love our trips back then…..
My mom and aunt talked a lot and I was thankful of that, because then I wouldn’t have to say anything.
I didn’t really listen to what they were talking about until I heard my mom mention my name. She talked about all the stupid things I had done. My rage started to build up inside. Why did she have to tell her all of this, yes I was a brat, yes I was uncontrollable, I was getting into all kind of problems, I lied, stayed out longer than agreed and all in all I was just a bad kid.
“I’m sorry but I can’t do this, I have to go home” I turned and started to run as fast as I could. I could hear them both calling, but didn’t stop. I ran until I couldn’t breathe anymore. I was standing in front of my old school trying to catch my breath again. “Amy is that you?” I turned and looked into the eyes of an old flame of mine, Michael. “It is you, what are you doing here??” He hugged me and I didn’t let go of him.
“I’m visiting my mom”…..”So you are not back for good?” I couldn’t answer him because I didn’t know.
“Have you talked with any of the others??”….”No, just arrived yesterday” I had never noticed how wonderful a smile he had even though we used to be together. “You have to come to our party tonight, they will all be there, and a lot of them will love to see you again”….”well what are we waiting for?”
He was surprised that I wanted to go with him right away, but also happy.
I didn’t tell where I went, and I knew this was clearly a thing my aunt wouldn’t accept. I didn’t drink anything, I was already in deep trouble and didn’t want to add to that. My old friends respected that, well I kind of told them that I was allergic, which I had found out after I stopped drinking….they believed it…..
Michael has always been a more sensitive type, and he noticed that my mind was wondering off the most of the time. He hugged me at whispered “are you okay, you seem a bit lost” I smiled at him and responded “I’m okay, or I will be I just have to figure something out, thanks for asking” “If it is okay I think I need to go home now” he just nodded and smiled “Amy I never stopped caring about you, thought you liked to know”
I walked the long way home. Tried to imagine what would happen. Maybe they would just be sleeping after all it was past midnight…
The lights were on so I could rule out the sleeping theory. I opened the door very gently, don’t know why because I didn’t expect I would be able to sneak inside and act as if I had been home all the time. I had just taken off my jacket, when my aunt stood right in front of me. Even when she is mad she moves quietly, and she was mad.
She still managed to talk with a controlled voice “Amy I apologize that I haven’t been clear enough on what this trip was about. You live with me, that won’t change! This also means my rules still apply, the only time your mother’s rules count is when her line is crossed before mine!”
“You will receive a spanking for this behavior. A spanking you have never felt before. I am really upset with you!”….”Go to your room and those pants are going down”
I did what she said. I started to cry before the spankings. I was relieved because at least I knew I wasn’t going to live with my mom, and it was my aunt who in the end was responsible for me. I managed to get control of my crying before she entered my room.
She didn’t say anything but just sat on my bed. She looked at me and once again she didn’t need to say anything. I just moved towards her and leaned over her lap. She used one arm to ‘fixate’ my upper body the other hand started to spank my bare bottom. The tears of mine flowed silently down my cheeks and on my pillow. I didn’t make a single sound. The only sound you could hear was the constant smacking.
I couldn’t hold still and when my feet left the ground my aunt fixated them as well by using her left leg. My bottom started to become numb. I have no idea how she could distinguish between the spots that were numb and spots that weren’t. But it sure did hurt a lot and it felt as if my backside was on fire.
Her grip on me loosened. Instead she folded her hands and rested them on my bottom. I didn’t move nor did she. We didn’t say anything. After a few minutes in that position, she gently stroked my hair and at that point I broke down. I cried loudly into the pillow. She partly lifted me of her lap and partly crawled out underneath me so that my body was lying on the bed. I let all my anger and pain out, throwing fists against my pillow. My aunt sat next to my bed on the floor. She didn’t say anything, she just let me react.
I started to let go of the anger and was exhausted. I couldn’t cry anymore and started to breath normally. I turned my face in the direction of where she sat. She removed a tear from my cheek and stroked my hair.
“Why did she give up on me?” “Why weren’t I worth fighting for?”
“Amy your mother loves you to death”….”Sometimes we have to make choices that is difficult to explain and to understand”…”Sweetie I am not the one you should ask these questions”….”However I CAN tell you that you are worth fighting for”
“You will talk to your mother after we have slept, and I promise you I will stand behind you, okay?” I nodded.
“Try get some rest….and Amy….Please do never just disappear like that again, I was really afraid this time”
“I’m sorry, I just couldn’t take it anymore” She stayed by my side until I was sleeping.
As I woke up that morning I literally jumped out of the bed because of the pain I felt as I turned from lying on my stomach to my back. “Awww…..” I moaned. I got dressed and went downstairs. My mom looked really worried and my aunt looked relaxed as always. I grabbed a cup of coffee still standing and I had no intentions to sit down.
I started “Mom I didn’t mean to scare you, I was just really mad yesterday” “I don’t understand why you didn’t stop me if you really thought I was so bad, why did you just give up on me???”
“Is that what you think I did? Give up on you??” “Amy I am not as strong as you are, I knew that my insecurity sooner or later would drag you down with me. I couldn’t create the space you needed to become all the things I knew you could be”….she looked down….”I wouldn’t be able to look at nor live with myself if I knew I had destroyed you”….she looked at me again then said “Amy I love you, I’m proud of you, and I hope you with time will understand, why I chose the way I did”
I didn’t know what to say, I couldn’t think straight at that moment, so I asked if it was okay for me to go outside. I needed some fresh air, and I would return with an answer. Both of them nodded.
I took a long walk, and I realized that my mom wasn’t that weak after all. It took a lot of strength and courage to let go of me and to accept that she wasn’t enough. She wanted me to have a future and she couldn’t support me as long as I lived with her. So she saved me just as much as my aunt did.
As I walked I didn’t really pay any attention to my surroundings.
“Hey beauty….did you fix your problem???”
“Hi Michael what are you doing up there??….”Well right now I’m looking at you” He jumped down from the old tree, smiled at me….”Are you okay??”….”Yes I am, never felt better….”…..”Come sit with me”….”Ehm…I think I prefer to stand…”…”My aunt wasn’t exactly the biggest fan of me when I got home yesterday”
He looked surprised and intrigued……”When we dated I sometimes thought about spanking you” he started to laugh.
“Why didn’t you??”….
He stood up and studied my face with his hand, gently touching my nose, my cheek, my neck and my lips. He whispered in my ear “Amy I would never hurt you, I will always take of you and love you, I never stopped, but if you misbehave I won’t hesitate to punish you…..remember that when you return to USA” he smiled at me. My heart was beating fast and I felt a tickling sensation running through my body.
“Well my aunt has some rules about sleepovers you would have to sleep in your own room, and believe me when I tell you she won’t hesitate to spank you too if you misbehave”……

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking story contest winner!


The October spanking story contest brought out the creativity in many of our writers, and I’m going to thoroughly enjoy sharing all of them with you.


It should be obvious that all these contests are tough to judge, and the Spooky Spanking story contest was no exception. The winner, from an excellent group of entries, is:


***

Trick or Treat?

Sofie looked up and down the dark road. There should have been a full moon to provide some illumination but the clouds hung low in the sky blocking its light. There were no houses nearby, she knew, even without being able to see. They had driven by this way earlier with the larger group of trick-or-treaters, going from house to house in an adult night of reminiscent revelry in the small suburb where many of their friends lived. There had been a sort of nostalgic thrill in dressing up and going out and they had certainly made the most of the night though neither of them had been elaborate in their costumes, Sofie going as a cat woman with ears, whiskers, and tail, and Rob going as a Clark Kent/Superman cross with the mild mannered outer clothes of dress slacks, white button down dress shirt, and glasses, but with the shirt unbuttoned enough to display the Superman t-shirt he had on underneath. Rob wasn’t exactly a friend of hers, just a friend of a friend really, but he’d needed a ride out here tonight and she had the space in her car for a passenger. Despite the unfamiliarity, they had gotten along quite well this evening and his exuberance for the joy of the night had been infectious, causing her to have all the more fun as they went from house to house.
Then, as they had been approaching the car at the end of the night, they had seen it. A book was sitting propped open on the windshield, resting gently on the windshield wipers. Despite the breeze that blew Sofie’s hair around her face, its pages stayed completely unmoving, displaying the chosen pages with steadfastness. Sofie’s first thought was that as far as pranks went, leaving a book on her car was pretty mild. But then they got close enough to see that on the left page were directions and on the right page this poem:

Revelers, come to me this night
Into my realm hidden from sight!
Plumb the depths of hidden desire
‘Wakened this night by delicious fire.
Your own true self you may well meet
But what will it be: trick or treat?

A chill ran down Sofie’s spine as she read the last lines and she felt both hot and cold at the same time. Rob read the poem and then reached out a hand to pick up the book. He rifled through it quickly and Sofie could see that the book was leather bound, old but clearly well cared for. 
“Except for these two pages, it’s blank,” Rob announced. “The directions are clear, though. We went by there earlier on the way here. There’s nothing out there but empty fields.” He grinned at Sofie. “Let’s go have a look.” 
Sofie immediately protested. “Why would we drive to the middle of nowhere this late at night simply because somebody left a book on our car? It probably wasn’t even left for us. Whoever that book belongs to must’ve set it down and forgot it,” she said.
“All the more reason for us to go out there,” Rob replied. “We can find whoever it belongs to and return it.” He smiled at her, slightly mocking. “You scared?”
“Of course not!” she lied indignantly. 
“Then let’s go!” Rob interjected before she could form further protest, taking the keys from her hand to unlock the car.
It was because of this that Sofie found herself on a road in the middle of the country at night looking around at absolutely nothing. After driving quite a ways down the dark road they had reached the spot indicated by the directions, Rob navigating the way almost as though the path called to him. Once they’d stopped the car, they’d gotten out to have a look around, trying to spot someone or something in the darkness. Sofie was still trying to dispel the tingly feeling she had in her stomach, a feeling that seemed to indicate that something important was about to happen.
After having a good look around from the edge of the road, she turned to Rob, who was staring off into the woods on the opposite side of the road not as though he was looking, but as though he was waiting for something. “See, there’s nothing here,” she started to say when from behind them there was a sudden burst of light.
Rob turned around leisurely but Sofie jerked around quickly to face the onslaught of illumination and when she saw it for a moment she could do nothing but stare. There, where she was quite sure had been nothing before, was a house. It was large and gorgeous with a spacious porch, which was covered in Halloween decorations – orange and purple lights hanging from eaves of the roof and wrapped the support posts, and jack-o-lanterns positioned on the porch steps and railings, grinning at them with a variety of carved faces. Cobwebs stretched from end to end, complete with what Sofie hoped were fake spiders, but what caught her eye was the path leading up to the house from the road. 
It was wide enough for the two of them to walk up side by side and lined with white stones while miniature pumpkins were placed intermittently along the way, hollowed out with tea light candles inside and arrows carved into the side of each of them. The arrows were all pointing up the path towards the house.
Sofie swallowed hard, feeling the hairs on her arms rise with the eeriness of the moment and turned to go back to the car, but as she did she saw Rob’s face: he was grinning with delight. “This is so cool!” he exclaimed with childish glee. “Come on!” He started up the path, one hand grabbing her arm to pull her along and the other holding the mysterious book that had led them here which he had brought out of the car when they got out to look around.
“I don’t know…” Sofie said slowly as she dragged her feet to try to hold him back a bit. “It’s kind of late to be going to strange houses.” 
“Are you kidding?” he asked. “A place like this, all decked out for Halloween? There’s no way they don’t want visitors. We’re trick-or-treaters!” A quick nod of his head seemed to indicate their costumes. “And look,” he tilted his head toward the house, “the porch light is still on and everyone knows that on Halloween that’s a sign you want visitors. The worst that happens is they’re grumpy when they answer the door.”
They were already halfway up the path by now, despite Sofie’s dragging feet, and she glanced back toward the car. It wasn’t too far away, she decided, so if something went horribly wrong, they could leave quickly. She stopped dragging her feet and they reached the porch where they ascended the stairs, flanked by grinning jack-o-lanterns, and walked up the door.
As soon as they reached the door, Rob reached up and knocked a quick rat-a-tat-tat rhythm on the wooden structure and Sofie smiled nervously at the grinning Rob who was rocking excitedly back and forth on his heels as they heard footsteps approaching from within the house. The handle turned and the door slowly opened to reveal…the Faery Queen! She was tall with delicate features, pale skin, dark hair, and true elven ears. She was gowned magnificently in a dress that was black as midnight yet still seemed to shimmer in the light. Even Sofie, with all her skepticism, could not doubt that she was exactly what she appeared.
The Queen observed them for a moment, her glance sliding over Rob and Sofie thought there was a flicker of some reaction there, maybe disapproval or something similar, but before she could think too much about it the glance came to rest on her and all thought left her mind. Sofie felt as though that glance did more than just see her exterior, it went through her and she was thoroughly examined inside and out. Then the Queen raised her eyebrows at Sofie as though to say “Well?” and now Sofie came to life, smiling hesitantly  at the Queen as she said in a faint voice, “Trick or treat?”
The Queen smiled now, a smile full of mystery that made mischief and pleasure light up her eyes. “Yes,” she said, “it will be one of those, at least. Come inside, darlings.” 
As they stepped inside, Sofie said in a sudden burst of boldness and inspiration, “We brought your book back,” and gestured to the book still held in Rob’s hand., The Queen  took it with another of her strange glances towards him, followed by a smile of pleasure as she looked at the book. 
“Hello again, old friend. And who hast thou brought me this time?” She caressed the ancient leather cover with a gentle hand as she addressed it before carefully setting the book on a small table in the hall they were standing in.
The Queen indicated an open door to the left of them said, “Come into my parlor” and Sofie’s mind involuntarily finished the sentence in her head, said the spider to the fly. From the quick glance the Queen sent her way, she wondered if she’d inadvertently said it out loud, but Rob didn’t react at all as he happily bounded through the door the Queen had directed them to. 
The Queen entered the room last, closing the door behind her and that small action caused Sofie’s feeling of anticipation to heighten, making her stomach simultaneously clench and feel as though it was trying to drop out through her feet. She had a sudden desire to bolt, to wrench the door open and flee the house as fast as she could. Rob clearly didn’t share that feeling since he was standing in the middle of the room looking perfectly calm, but something must have given Sofie away because the Queen paused just inside the threshold of the room.
She considered both of them before giving Sofie another one of those looks that felt as though it had seen through her. “We’ll start with thee, I think.” She turned to Rob. “To the corner with thee, naughty boy, hands by thy sides, eyes straight ahead.” To Sofie’s great surprise, Rob went without protest, sauntering across the room into the corner the Queen pointed to, and Sofie began to wonder what was wrong with him, if he was under some sort of spell, since he’d dragged her here so quickly once they’d found the book and seemed unsurprised and enthusiastic about everything. Maybe the book had enchanted him.
Her eyes left off looking at Rob as the Queen began to walk across the room to a low, comfortable looking sofa where she gracefully seated herself. She turned so that she was looking at the Queen, feeling torn between her anticipation, her fear, and her desire. Desire? She thought, confused for a moment. Yes, Sofie realized. Whatever was happening here, some hidden part of her desired it. Just as she came to that conclusion, the Queen smiled at her from her seat on the sofa and lifted a slender hand, crooking a finger to her, beckoning her to whatever this strange night held in store for her. 
“Come to me, kitten.” The Queen commanded and somehow, while Sofie was still debating the wisdom of going over there, her feet began to obey, taking her slowly across the floor toward the sofa, stopping in front of the seated Queen who smiled at her again and this time the smile was warm and welcoming instead of mischievous. The Queen’s hands reached up and softly brushed the whiskers on Sofie’s cheek then touched the cat ears perched atop her head. The touch was the same as one she’d used on the mysterious book, both a greeting and a caress, as though between old friends.
Then her gentle hands took Sofie’s arm and guided her around to her side, then pulled her down so she was resting over the Faery Queen’s lap with the top half of her body comfortably situated on the sofa while her legs dangled behind her,  toes just brushing the floor. She wasn’t sure in that moment if she too had been bespelled, given how easily all this came to her. She heard the Queen’s laugh above her, like tinkling bells, as she lifted Sofie’s pinned on cat tail and set it resting on Sofie’s back out of the way before rubbing her hand firmly over Sofie’s bottom.
An instant before it happened, Sofie realized what this position meant and what was coming and if she’d had the time, she might have struggled, but even as it occurred to her to do so, the Queen’s hand was already making its ascent and fast descent, landing sharply on her covered bottom. The shock of contact and the mild sting that followed was enough to keep Sofie still as the hand lingered for a moment before repeating the gesture. Over and over the hand rose and fell at a leisurely pace and while it stung, it wasn’t really painful and after a very short amount of time had passed, Sofie found that she didn’t want to struggle. Somehow this was what she’d wanted and the Queen had known to give it to her.
The smacks continued to come for a time until Sofie’s entire bottom was warm and stinging. At that point, instead of smacking down again, the Queen’s hand rubbed soothingly over her bottom, easing some of the sting and turning it into the start of a warm glow. Before Sofie could get too lost in the moment though, the rubbing turned firm, less soothing, bringing Sofie back to herself enough to understand that the Queen’s hands were encouraging her to rise off the Queen’s lap to a standing position once more.
Sofie felt like she was going into a dreamlike trance as the Queen reached out and carefully unbuttoned her pants, lowering them to the floor before guiding her back over the comfortable lap. The smacks began again, feeling more intense, landing on her panties and the occasional patches of skin where the panties didn’t quite cover but still the whole procedure felt right to Sofie. Not just right but safe and comforting, almost like finding a piece of herself and coming home at the same time.
Eventually the command came to “Lift up, kitten” and Sofie did as she was told, the feeling suffusing her and keeping her content even though her bottom was now bare and she was learning how much more intense those smacks felt on bare skin. It stung but the stinging felt glorious, like the rhythm of the smacks was done in time to a song in her heart that she hadn’t ever noticed before despite it being so familiar she was sure it had always been present. Her bare bottom was red and glowing by the time the Queen slowed and then gradually stopped her relentless spanking changing again to the caresses of before, welcoming and familiar with warm hands gliding gently over an even warmer bottom.
“Well, kitten, was that treat or trick?” asked the Queen as Sofie slowly started to regain her sense of surrounding and remembered where she was, half naked over the Faery Queen’s lap. She began blushing as she stammered out, “T-treat, my lady,” not knowing where the honorific came from but knowing it was right. 
“Well then,” said the Queen, “I suppose that means it’s time for trick.” Her gentle hands helped Sofie carefully off her lap and slid Sofie’s panties and pants back up, her eyes twinkling at the small hiss that slipped from Sofie’s mouth as the clothing made contact with her sore bottom. She toyed for a moment with the pinned on tail, a private smile touching her lips for a moment. Then she looked to the corner across the room. “Robin!” She said sharply, “Thou will attend to me, thou naughty boy!”
Rob turned out of the corner with an insouciant look on his face and sauntered halfway across the room, stopping in the middle of it to bow to the Queen. “My lady, I am as ever, your servant.” The Queen stared at him for a very long moment and the longer it went on, the less sure of himself Rob seemed to be, his insolent attitude slipping a little. “Perhaps I misjudged my lady’s pleasure?” he asked hesitantly when the silence had stretched on long enough to grow uncomfortable. 
“Thou hast judged our pleasure perfectly,” the Queen replied and Sofie understood the “our” to be inclusive of herself and not just a Royal use of the word. “However, thou were instructed by me most carefully about this night and thy conduct, and I am very certain that my command to leave all mortals alone till dawn was past was understood by thee when I gave it.”
“My lady, I – “ Rob began before he was cut off. 
“We will not hear thy excuses. A trick has been played and a trick is still owed or wouldst thou challenge me in my own realm?” Power seemed to surge around the Queen as she asked this and Rob looked visibly nervous. It dawned on Sofie what the Queen’s words meant and like a fog had left her brain, she realized that she had never seen Rob before this night. And the longer she looked at him, the less human he looked. His double costume tonight hadn’t been Clark Kent/Superman, but Human/Fairy! 
He hadn’t been the one who’d been enchanted by fairy magic, it had been Sofie who’d been under a spell the whole time. He’d put a spell on her, making her think she knew him. Now that her head was clear, she knew him for the trickster he was, but she also knew that none of the fun at the trick-or-treating had been faked and their current surroundings were certainly real enough.
In the moment Sofie came to this realization, Rob seemed to have made up his mind and straightened his back as he addressed the Queen. “No, my lady, I would not challenge you.”
“Then prepare thyself,” the Queen commanded, “and make haste to place thyself over the back of that chair.” And as she spoke, a sturdy wooden chair appeared in the empty space in front of Rob.
He did as she commanded and was soon bent, bare bottomed over the back of the chair, hands gripping lightly at the edges of the solid wooden seat, legs spread as wide as the pants around his ankles would permit. Sofie got the feeling he was very familiar with this position because he got into it readily and without any hesitation in movement. Once he was there, the Queen seemed to feel that further words were unnecessary.
The tawse that materialized in the Queen’s hand had two tails and was made of red leather with enough weight to thud against the skin but still flexible enough to generate plenty of sting. There were no gentle smacks for Rob, no gradual build up. The Queen brought the tawse down hard onto his bottom barely giving him time to let out a gasp of mingled surprise, pain, and a tinge of pleasure before she was raising her arm again to deliver the next blow. The tawse rose and fell so many times Sofie lost count and while Rob might have enjoyed it at the beginning, he was soon gripping the seat of the chair so hard his knuckles were white while little gasps and whimpers were slipping out of his mouth., But  he held his position and eventually, when Rob’s bottom was red and somewhat welted, the Queen stopped.
The break didn’t last for long, though. The tawse disappeared and in its place a cane appeared. “We are far from done, naughty boy,” the Queen said. “Do not rise until I give thee leave or thou shalt regret it most terribly.”
Rob swallowed hard before answering with none of his earlier insolence and perhaps a touch of fear. “Yes, my Queen.” Then the first strike hit the center of his scarlet bottom, driving a hiss of pain from between his teeth. A raised red line of pain and fire appeared on his skin. The Queen seemed to be moving a leisurely pace now, especially when compared to her rapid fire application of the tawse. She was content to wait between strokes, to let the burn reach a crescendo of pain before applying the next line.
Rob was a whimpering with every blow by the time the Queen stopped and the cane disappeared to the same place the tawse had gone. His bottom was scarlet and welted and the Queen looked it over with an appraising eye. “Yes, I believe thou judged my pleasure most accurately, Robin” she said with satisfaction. “And now that my pleasure has been seen to, I do believe my dear kitten owes thee a trick in return for the one thou played on her this night.” Rob’s head shot up to look at the Queen disbelievingly but he did not rise from the chair, still having not received permission from the Queen to do so.
Sofie looked at the Queen, first in confusion, then in understanding as a small, rounded, wooden paddle appeared to hover in the air in front of her. She grinned at the Queen, having thought herself forgotten as she watched the scene between Rob and the Queen go on in front of her like a stage play. The Queen nodded at her encouragingly and Sofie grasped the paddle, hefting it in her hand, feeling the weight of it. It was light, so it would not damage Rob’s bottom, not any more than the welts already there would anyway. But she could tell that it would sting fantastically.
This felt right too, she realized, as she stepped over to stand by Rob. This felt just as right as being over the Queen’s lap had felt. It was comforting, desired, and exhilarating. And despite her gratitude for Rob’s actions in leading her here tonight, for she had no doubt now that he had led her here just as much as the directions in the book had, she did enjoy every single smack of the paddle she landed against his skin in retribution for the prank he had played on her memory, making her think she knew him. It was delicious to watch him squirm and wriggle and to hear his gasps and whimpers. There was joy in this and she found pleasure in every moment. And Rob, she now understood, enjoyed it too, for all the pain he seemed to be in now, he had wanted this pain and desired it in the same way she had before. It was why he’d deliberately disobeyed the Queen and brought her here, after all.
Sofie was grinning when she judged that she’d applied the paddle enough times and as soon as she decided to stop and stepped back from Rob, the paddle disappeared from her hand, leaving her holding empty air.
“’Your own true self you may well meet,’” the Queen quoted softly to her, saying one of the lines of the poem Sofie had read all that long time ago. Sofie smiled at her. 
“And it was definitely a treat, my lady.”
The room began to fade, swirling around Sofie in a mixture of color and light and a heartbeat later, she found herself back in the pitch dark of the country road she’d started on, standing by her car. She looked around and found herself alone with nothing to see in any direction. For one brief moment she thought it might have been a dream, but the soreness in her bottom as she tried to slide into the driver’s seat of her car convinced her otherwise. Well then, she thought as she started the engine, I think that’s a treat I’ll have to have again, even if it probably won’t be with a Faery Queen.
The Queen smiled, one of approval and gladness, as she read the last words of the story, and then she closed the cover the ancient, leather bound book, giving it a gentle caress. “Thank you, old friend,” she said as she slipped it carefully onto the table where it rested. Then she left the room and turned off the light, the darkness in the room allowing the glow of the full moon, no longer hidden by clouds to illuminate the space she left behind.

The End


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did on Vacation: Part 2


You knew that the spanking was coming, didn’t you?…

The VBB, his WW, and I decided that it would be fun to make a little spanking movie while on vacation.
I’m currently working on the editing, and will be soon releasing the film:

Cruisin’ for a Bruisin’

The VBB and WW (Isabela and Mark) play a married couple who have come to me because his behavior has gotten out of control. (Sound familiar?) 
Isabela is at her wits’ end with Mark, and is asking for instruction in more intensive applied discipline, as her methods just don’t seem to be working.
I suggest a week-long observation/training program – with a twist.

Mark is about to go on the most interesting trip of his life…

(A real Domestic Discipline couple, real spankings, and some great scenery – including semi-public spankings and beautiful ocean views.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did on Vacation: Part 1


This past week, my favorite bottom and I spent a lovely vacation with The Very Bad Boy and his Wonderful Wife – the company was awesome and the R&R welcome.
The four of us took a cruise from Texas though to the Caribbean, by way of Mexico. This was a vacation first for me, and I was looking forward to the whole on-a-big-ship-in-the-middle-of-the-sea experience.
I wasn’t disappointed.
My first concern was that I’d be a bit inconvenienced due to my somewhat restrictive diet. Not so. The cruise staff were extremely accommodating, leading me to eat much more over the course of five days than any thinking person should.
There was also not a bit of seasickness, although I admit a tinge of panic on the final night, when the gulf was particularly choppy.
We had an amazing wrap-around balcony on the back of the ship that afforded us a beautiful view of the open water, and were up high enough that the horizon looked forever away.
I took about ten dozen photos of the sunrises, but the couple included below are my favorites. I’ve also included a few more snapshots for your viewing pleasure (since we all know how much fun it can be to look at someone else’s vacation pictures. My apologies in advance.)..

A hawk which appeared when we were in the exact center of the Gulf of Mexico. I’m thinking this is a prairie falcon, but the first to properly identify him wins my gratitude.

Every evening, the staff left a different towel animal in the room.  I found this particularly endearing, as I would never have the patience to learn this craft.
Yep. 
My feet. Somewhere in Mexico.
This sunrise was quite possibly the prettiest I’ve ever seen, especially once the sun broke through the clouds.
Here’s my boy, working ever-so-hard to make it to the end of that floaty thing. (After many attempts, he finally did. Sort of.)

Extremely blurry photo of the Cuban cigar which I purchased and thoroughly enjoyed while watching the sun set. 
Next: What I Did on Vacation: Part Two
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

More of Amy’s Story: ‘Historie’ Chapter 4


Here is part four ‘Historie’, by Annika. In this chapter, Amy’s cousin adam comes to visit.

– Dana

Adam

Adam is a cousin of mine. He is two years older than I, and believes he is a gift to the world. He is handsome, no doubt about that, but boys who knows, they are good looking tend to be a pain.
Of course I didn’t really know him, we didn’t grow up together, but every time he passed a mirror or a window that reflected him, he always straightened his hair. Well he was going to spend some time at my aunt’s place during the summer. His parents were travelling in Europe, and she promised to watch after him.

First I was a bit shy and curious about him. However that soon changed. He acted as if he owned the place. He threw his bag into the room he was going to stay in, jumped on the couch in the living room, and turned the TV on. He then looked at me and said “you know what I could really use right now???” “No…”…..”An ice cold beer, go get me one”. I was chocked and nervous if my aunt had overheard that. When she didn’t jump out from anywhere, I stood up, turned at him and said “yeah well you wish….go get it yourself you got two legs that work perfectly” He laughed and I went upstairs. What an idiot I thought.
Every time my aunt was around, he was very helpful, respectful and polite, but as soon she was out of sight, he did whatever he felt like. He drank directly from the bottles or cartons instead of using a glass, which kept me from drinking anything else than water. Once he even looked into our aunt’s handbag, then looked at me, and asked “you wanna know what’s in it??” I just went over and washed the dishes. He poked me….”hey you should see this….” “For Christ sake, cut it out” I replied. “I don’t want to get in to trouble, just because you are a moron”….”Relax Amy, I’m just kidding”. “Come on, don’t be mad cousin” “I’ll buy you an ice cream”
I just passed him and wishing that our aunt would see at some point how he really was.

Two weeks went by, he managed through without getting caught, and I was so irritated at him…….He loved to tease me, and knew the best way he could do that, was by pretty much secretly to break every rule of the house. At some point I felt like screaming at my aunt, how on earth, couldn’t she notice all of this, but figured that she might know of it, but let him pass because he wasn’t really living here like me. (Still not fair though)
I did have one advantage, which I didn’t usually use, because my aunt was against it. I could speak Danish, and the only time it was okay for me to speak Danish was when I talked with old friends back in Denmark. The best thing about Danish was that Adam didn’t understand anything of it. So I started to talk Danish to him when he asked me about something, or teased me. I played his game now, being the nice girl when my aunt was around, and provocative towards him, when she wasn’t around.

The third week started, and I looked forward to the day his parents would return. Our aunt had to work, so she was gone the most of the day. Adam had occupied the couch as usual, but I had no intention to stay in the house with him, so I didn’t care what he was doing. A well known odor spread and I stared with disbelieve at him. “Are you out of your mind????” “She will kill you if she finds out about this”. The moron had lit a cigarette. He replied once again “Relax sweetie, she won’t find out. You want one??”…..”Adam I am not kidding here, what you are doing is probably one of the dumbest thing you can do”….”If I get into trouble for this, I swear, I will never talk to you again….not even in another language”….”Amy she is at work, and it will take hours before she returns, she won’t notice!”
I just shook my head, and went out. I returned just before my aunt. You couldn’t smell that someone had been smoking, and I just sighed….Once again he got out of trouble.
Well we were sitting at the kitchen table and were just done eating. I didn’t say anything, cause I was wondering about, how he did it, and that I maybe should try study him instead….No one of us were really saying anything, until our aunt asked us “is there something you two would like to tell me??”. Both of us just stared at her. I knew this expression she had I knew this could turn out badly for us. Adam didn’t look at her anymore. Instead he looked at his empty plate. Someone had to reply something so I did…”Well I found a nice shirt today, which I bought…” well knowing, that it wasn’t that kind of answer she wanted. She just kept looking at me, saying nothing. So I looked down, and whispered “guess that wasn’t the right answer…”, and was fighting not to smile because I knew I was walking on a very thin line. After a short silent period, she laid a cigarette butt on the table. “I found this under the couch today, and I expect an explanation” I looked at it and responded without thinking “oh you are so stupid” followed by a very fast “I didn’t mean you”. “Well I most certainly hope not young lady” again I felt the urge to smile.
I was looking at Adam, still no reaction. My aunt was looking at me, which made me cross….”Why are you looking at me? I didn’t put it there”….”Well I’m looking at you because you are the only one responding at the moment”…”Yeah and what does that tell you”…..This was actually the first time I acted sassy towards her, but I couldn’t see that I should be in trouble for his stupidity.
“Be careful, Amy…..”….”Adam, Amy does have a point”…”hmpf” I accidently let out. “AMY go upstairs right now, I’ll deal with you later”…..”What!! Why do I have to get punished, just because he is a moron?” “Amy!!! Go!”

I went upstairs….”For fanden, hvor er det latterligt!”…..”I hope you are talking at the phone right now” my aunt shouted after me.
I didn’t respond to that….to all of you who are curious about what I did say, it was something like “God dammit this is ridiculous”.

Well standing in my room, I just knew I needed to see what happened to him. If I should get a punishment, I would at least get some fun out of it by watching his.
So I sneaked outside, took place just next to the wall, that would hide the sight of me. She was really upset, and he wasn’t that smart anymore. “How dare you to smoke cigarettes in my house??” “I really expected more from you”….”I’m sorry”….”Well you will be, mister, when I’m done with you” “Bend over the table”…”Why??”….”WHY! I think you know why”….”But you can’t spank me, you are not my mother, and I don’t live here”….”Oh sweetheart I’m the next best thing, I’m your aunt and this is my house and my rules, and you crossed the line. BEND OVER”

It was hilarious. I wanted to laugh out loud, but of course didn’t.

She took of her belt, folded it, and stood some time watching him. Then she took “aim” and started to spank him. He was struggling as soon it started and after ten strokes with the belt, he started to beg for forgiveness. “I will forgive….when we are done”…..I had never noticed her humor during a spanking, probably because I usually were the receiver, and maybe I just found it very funny, because finally he got what he deserved.
“Pants down”…”Noooo please…..” “Adam this spanking is not just for you to respect the rules, maybe it also will prevent you from smoking again, which isn’t healthy” “PANTS down”

Ha ha ha, I had to crawl back to my room. I couldn’t keep it inside anymore. I took my pillow and laughed loudly into it. The spanking I was going to get for…well whatever….was worth this sight.

The rhythm of the spanking stopped. The footsteps I could hear outside, were not the ones from my aunt, this sounded more like someone dragging himself upstairs.
10 minutes after or so, my aunt came to my room. I still tried to fight the urge to smile, and tried to look apologetic. She sat next to me on the bed, put her arm around me, and then said “So do you think he got what he deserved?” When I didn’t answer, she looked at me. She didn’t look angry at all, she actually looked like she wanted to hear my opinion. So I replied “ehm…yeees”. She smiled, stood up and said “Me too” then she started to walk towards the door. “Ehh weren’t you going to spank me??” “Why, have you done something I don’t know of??” “I don’t assume you have been smoking” “No”  “See…. that you defend yourself isn’t something you should get a spanking for…though I would recommend you to think about how you defend yourself in the future” She smiled and left my room.
I could hear him moaning, and couldn’t resist paying him a visit. “You could have warned me, that she spanks”…..”I did….remember; I told you she would kill you…..” “Did it hurt (giggle)”
“And I thought you were such a nice girl”……”Yeah you aren’t the first to believe that” I smiled at him, and he smiled back.
From that day on, I started to find him a bit more tolerable.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Kelly’s Tough Lesson’ – More great F/F spanking fiction


Readers,

The stories are rolling in, and I’m so pleased to be able to share these new and excellent spanking writers with you here. From a particularly talented writer, please enjoy ‘Kelly’s Tough Lesson’.

– Dana

*****



Kelly’s Tough Lesson

 

by John H

“Now you get up, pull up those panties and go stand in that corner,” she said, pointing to the appropriate corner with the hairbrush, “I am not finished with you yet, young lady.” As Kelly struggled to her feet, she slowly pulled up her panties while still rubbing her very well-spanked behind. “Yes, ma’am” managed to eke out behind the tears and sniffles as she started to shuffle her feet to the corner. She had just been given a good paddling by her aunt for lying and now she would be punished for disobedience as well. “And you keep the skirt up” her aunt demanded. “I simply will not tolerate this kind of behavior in my home. Is that clear?” Again, all Kelly could muster was another weak, “yes, ma’am.” She had reached the corner, and her bottom still very much on fire from the hard, long- handled, hardwood brush that had just been applied to her bare bottom almost without pause. Although she had been punished by her aunt many times before this one seem to hurt particularly more than others.
Maybe it was because she could usually talk her way to a softer spanking. But now it seemed different. Her aunt was more animated and firm. Even the corner time was different. Usually she would pull her panties back up, let her skirt down and stand there for 15 or 20 minutes and that would be about it. This time she couldn’t keep still, her bottom was just burning and itching, which made her legs and the rest of her body a little fidgety and weak. She could hear her aunt walking behind her still tapping the brush in her hand. Suddenly, that nasty paddle landed another five or six quick searing blows on the back of her panties. Kelly jumped in surprise and glanced back at her aunt who was still right in back or her. “Nose to the wall and no rubbing.” Is that clear?” Again, all she could muster was a sheepish little nod of the head and a hardly audible, “yes, ma’am” as she gathered her skirt in front of her and tried her best to settle down, but it was difficult with her aunt standing so close and not knowing if she was going to get another half-dozen hard swats or not. “I got a surprise for you, Kelly” she said as she paced the floor back and forth, half admiring her work that was very visible through Kelly’s white nylon panties, and half lecturing on the importance of the rules of the house and waiting to see if her niece would make another mistake in reaching back to rub her bottom. “Still want to rub that naughty bottom, Kelly”? Kelly nodded silently, and then croaked out, “you spanked me real hard this time, and it really hurts!” “It’s suppose to hurt for you to learn this lesson.” “I will not tolerate lying.” Her aunt replied, “And, it’s going to hurt a lot more before I am finished with you. But for now you just stand there!” No sooner were those word said when Kelly reached back one more time and began to rub her bottom. “You still want to do that? Well, then, I’ll give you something to rub your bottom with!” With that, Kelly’s aunt went to the hall closet and retrieved a
strap she’d been saving for a moment just like this. This strap was a nasty looking thing. Thicker and wider than a man’s belt, but a bit longer, made just to make an impression upon a naughty bottom. Her aunt approached her with the doubled strap in her right hand. “I got this just for you, Kelly,” her aunt asserted, as she brandished it so Kelly could see it out of the corner of her eye, and your disobedience will dearly pay when you feel this piece of leather whip your behind. Kelly did a double take and recoiled dropping her skirt and grabbing her face with both hands. “Please, no, please not that. I promise I’ll be good for now on,” she pleaded. “Oh I am sure you will be,” her aunt promised right back, “but for now you get that skirt back up.” Kelly slowly lowered her hands and found the hem of her skirt and gathered it back in front of her. “I want you to hold the strap tight on your bottom with both hands and rub this up and down all you want.
Maybe with this reminder you’ll learn just how serious I am about this!” And with that, her aunt placed the strap in Kelly’s right hand and took it across her bottom to her left. “Now stay put!” her aunt demanded as she turned around and left the room. So there Kelly stood: in the corner of the room with her skirts up, holding a strap against her panties on an already sore bottom. The coldness of the strap had sort of cathartic effect at first and the irony was not lost on Kelly. “Hmmmm,” she thought, “it feels kind of good now, but I don’t think that’s going last.” 15 minutes passed. Kelly let go of the strap an took a good look at it. “Oh, oh,” were the first words that came to her mind as she resumed her previous position. 20 minutes. “Where is she?” Kelly started wondering. 30 minutes. “Come on, let’s get this over with.” Another 10 minutes pastes by. Her bottom wasn’t aching or itching as much as before. In fact, even though it was still sore, most of the initial effect of the spanking was wearing off. “Well, maybe this won’t be so bad” she thought to herself. Then she realized what was happening: “Oh, my! I am stuck in this corner so long to get over the spanking so the strap will have the full
effect. Why that sneaky woman. I’m doomed!!! I am going to be whipped with this strap, and can’t seem to do a darn thing about it.” Just then her aunt reentered the room and wasted no time to get down to business. “Let your skirt down.” she ordered. Releasing the strap in one hand and letting go of the skirt in the other, the skirt lazily dropped to its normal position. “Turn around, Kelly.” As Kelly slowly turned, her aunt, standing just a few feet away, had her right hand extended. “Give me the strap” was the next order. Kelly reluctantly extended her right hand laying the thick supple piece of leather in her aunt’s outstretched hand. Her aunt took the strap and folded it over and let it spring back a few times while both stood in silence. “Now, Kelly”, she began, “you are going to soundly whipped for disobedience. I don’t want to have to repeat this lesson, but I will if I have to. Is that understood?” Kelly’s eyes just sunk to the floor as she managed to
nod her head in agreement. She started to say something in her defense, but that one look at her aunt’s determination and that strap when she turn around from the corner, she knew it would be futile. Just then she felt the strap under her chin as her head was lifted up involuntarily to be staring right in her aunt’s eyes. “IS THAT UNDERSTOOD,” she said again, looking straight through Kelly’s eyes right into her soul. “Yes ma’am, I do understand.” Kelly avowed with whatever strength she had left. “Good. Now I want you to lay those two pillows on the edge of the bed, and lay face down on them,” she said matter-of-factly pointing with the strap as she gave the instructions. In a slow shuffle, Kelly made her way to the bed and placed the two pillows over the edge and stood there looking over her shoulder at her aunt who was drawing the strap over her left hand time and time again. Kelly’s sad eyes and now sagging lower lip was gaining absolutely no sympathy. “It will do you no good to procrastinate. Over you go!” she demanded. Kelly began the slow decent and positioned herself over the pillows. With her midsection on the pillows and back arched, her bottom became an excellent target. “Damn, my butt is raised high” she mused silently to herself. “This is going to hurt.” Her aunt walked to the opposite side of the bed and while still drawing the strap through her hands, said, “Look at me, Kelly” Kelly lifted her head as much as she could. “During your whipping, you are not to move, reach back, or try to get away. Do I make myself clear? IF you do, we’ll just repeat this entire punishment next week” Kelly nodded the best she could as her aunt move back to the other side. Kelly then felt the fingers of her aunt at the hem of her skirt and the strap dangling at her legs as the skirt was pull up and lightly thrown over her back. She had many thoughts running through her mind but none of them stuck as she just tried to gird herself for what was to come. There was what seemed to be an eternal pause, just before the first stroke exploded on her well prepared bottom. Her whole body lurched forward at the searing pain and impact; she grabbed the bed spread with both hands and squeezed the material hard and buried her head in the
covers just before relaxing back into position. Again another stroke about ten seconds later. Again she lurched forwarded and back. Another stroke and another. Deep, burning, searing, strokes that just telegraphed the burning pain to her head. She grabbed the bed spread again and this time did not let go, holding on with white knuckles as tears began to stream down her face in the covers. More strokes evenly paced out to make sure each had landed and produced its desired effect. Almost ten by now and it wasn’t stopping. Five more rained down on her poor bottom in methodical time. Then a pause. She could sense her aunt was walking in back of her, but didn’t dare to look back. Was it over? Was this it? She wondered, or was her aunt just letting her rest before starting again? Her question was answered in quick time as she finger in the waist band of her panties and them being roughly pulled down to mid-thigh. She mumbled into the covers, “Please no more, please no more, I’ll be good,” she argued with herself. Kelly peeked up and saw her aunt staring down at her, “you took that very well; we’re half way home” she said reassuringly. “No more please,” pleaded Kelly, this time out loud. “I’ll be good, I promise.” “Oh, I am sure you will, but we have to finish this here and now. Head down.” Her aunt retook her position to the left side of her niece’s bare reddening bottom and again, after a good minute passed, the whipping started; this time there was no ten seconds or so in between as the strokes landed in a steady stream again and again on Kelly’s already bruised and burning ass. Another fifteen delivered in almost as many seconds. Kelly was crying harder now and her body was rolling slightly left and right as if to avoid that wicked strap. Then a short pause, as Kelly barley heard her aunt say over her crying, “These next few are going to really hurt so hold on tight.” With that, Kelly heard the first one coming as the strap whistled though the air and landed full force, then the second, third, fourth and fifth. The pain was incredible and quaked through her entire body. She winced and tried with all her might to hold still or at least limit her movement so the strap wouldn’t hit her on her lower thighs or sides of her legs. Then there was an eerie silence except for her moaning and sobbing still muted by the covers she had buried her head in. The strapping had stopped. It was over. Her aunt had move to the other side of the bed, and with a slightly animated voice said, “I never want to have to repeat this lesson, but I will if you act this way again.” Not waiting for an answer, she laid the strap at Kelly’s head right in line with her eyes so she could ‘appreciate’ what just happen and could rest assured that it could and would happen again if she disobeyed or acted up in any way. Then with a very maternal instinct, her aunt comforted her and reassured her that she was still loved very much and sometimes things like this are necessary to correct behaviors that are unacceptable. With that her aunt rose and left the room with the door quietly clicking shut after her. Kelly laid there for a few
minutes and then struggled on top of the bed. She tired to pull her panties up, but gave up as it was too painful; she tired to let her skirt down, but anything even touching her bottom just seemed to make it feel worse. She tried to rub her bottom, but it was just too sore. So she just laid there panties down and skirts up, hoping the pain would subside soon, while wiping the tears from her eyes, trying to compose herself. As she shifted around she felt the strap left by her aunt under her legs. She pulled it out and looked at it paradoxically. “You mean thing,” she said, as she felt its smoothness and marveled at its effectiveness. “I don’t want to see YOU again for a long, long time!”


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Vacationing this week


Readers, 

Just a quick note to let you all know that I’ll be vacationing this week. I have a couple posts scheduled to go up, but the blog will be light this week, and although I will be checking email a couple times, most correspondence will be on hold until the 28th.

In the meantime, enjoy reading the 100+ original spanking stories, or watch a few of my (nearly two dozen) free spanking videos.

Also, I’ve made some changes at HERE and am interested in your feedback and suggestions. It’s not a member site, and won’t be anytime soon, but I’d still like to have the premium product site to be as pleasant as possible.

Have a great week, everyone!

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks Sunday update: 10/21

 
100 Strokes: Bathbrush Punishment

100StrokesBathbrush-002
Late for Dinner
LateforDinner3
and the addendum..
POV: Late for Dinner
POVLateforDinner-001
 

For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the Title links above, or visit:
HERE

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

You can win ‘The Curse of Dana’ contest!

New Photo Contest!

Since it’s the season of ghouls, goblins, and those weird little waxy corn candy things, this contest is all about Halloween.
Take a Halloween-themed (and spanking-related) photo
– and make sure to add a sign with the words 
‘The Curse of Dana’  
and email it to me at
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

All qualifying entries will be posted here on my blog, and readers will be allowed to vote for their favorite photo.

The winner will receive two evil spanking implements from 
– the Curse of Dana, and the OTK Curse.

READ BELOW BEFORE SUBMITTING

  • All entries MUST contain a sign/paper/etc with the words ‘The Curse of Dana’ clearly visible, to prove that you took your photo specifically for the contest.
  • All entries must be somehow Halloween-themed. Use your imagination!
  • Due to shipping requirements, entrants may only be from U.S., Canada, and U.K. Winner must be able to take delivery via common postal services.
  • By entering, you agree to allow me to share your photo (anonymously, of course).


    Contest ends November 3, 2012. Voting will take place for one week, with the winner to be announced here on my blog on November 10.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Help me objectify a few Hot Bottoms


    I have been holding on to some really pretty post-spanking photos, trying to find a clever way to insert them into some other post.
    But I’m thinking that maybe the best way to present them is, well, straight up, as it were…


     Having ‘been there’, I can identify marks from at least four different implements on this fit tush:

    And on this one, lovely blooming cane stripes…




    This poor boy had to go out and buy these panties, especially for this spanking..


    Photos shared with permission of respective bottom owners. 
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    The third part of Amy’s life (Historie, Part 3)


    More of ‘Historie’ – Part 3 (by Annika)

    Enjoy!

    *****

    mmmh well…..here is the third part of Amys life……

       

    Well kept secrets….
    One of the biggest mistakes I have done while living with my aunt was to assume I could outsmart her sooner or later. I loved the clear lines in our relationship, I loved that I knew exactly how she would react if I chose to cross the line. And that is a keyword…..I CHOSE to disobey…..So why do so when I knew the consequences of my actions?? Was I addicted to the pain??…..NOOOO…..I try to avoid any pain in my daily life. Was I trying to push her limits so she would lose control and I finally could be the one in charge…..If so, I never succeeded….

    If I have to be honest, I don’t remember the pain. The pain was there for a short time, sometimes longer when chairs reminded me, but the feelings and her words had so much more impact on me. I didn’t test her with the purpose of taking back control in fact I would have been disappointed if I could. I tested her limits to maintain the feeling of being safe, that she actually cared about what I was running around doing. I only assumed I would outsmart her someday because that was my only experience with authorities. Besides that I considered myself of being really clever and thought I would be able to keep minor secrets to my aunt. 
    The rules she dictated were rules I shouldn’t be able to break and get away with. Those minor secrets were the result of things I did, and which I believed she wouldn’t approve of if she would find out….and this was the exciting part of it. I dictated my own rules and the game was to try to keep the disobeying of my own rules as a secret. Quite frankly it was a game I couldn’t lose. If she caught me I would feel secure and happy about that she did care, and if she didn’t I would be happy about how clever I was J

    A lesson I learned during my so called playing was that she knew more than I thought and that she deliberately let me slip away with things she considered as indifferent or minor offenses. She was as much of a player as I. I was just unaware of that fact…..So much to my cleverness.
    One of the things I thought was a minor offense was my “trading” of school assignments. I thought she would never find out as long as I got high scores on different tests. It didn’t cross my mind that she might get the information from someone else. I mean my classmates would be in deep trouble as well if anyone would find out. I never considered that parents of the others might have something to say, and they as well as the teachers started to wonder why some could bring good grades home in math (which was my work) but failed when they had tests……So of course one of my friends had to tell the truth at some point.

    I didn’t know of that, and was very surprised when I found one of my math assignments I had done to a friend of mine, on my desk in my room. At that point I knew this was neither an indifferent nor a minor offense. I did think about jumping out of the window and run, but then again, it was my own fault, and maybe I could explain things……So I went downstairs. She was sitting at the kitchen table waiting for me. I instantly blushed and smiled, which I tried to hide by looking down. Of course she had noticed it and said “I can understand that you are embarrassed, I would be so too, but to smile right now isn’t one of your best moves young lady”….“Sit down”…..”I will give you a chance to explain yourself…..you will receive a punishment for this, I just haven’t decided yet whether I should get the brush or not…”
    Dammit where should I start?? What should I say??? “well….some of my classmates found out that I was good in math, and they told me about this arrangement where we would help each other. At that time I was new, so I figured this could be a way for me to get some friends…..ehm……”. “So you made the math assignments for your classmates??” “Not for all of them…..”. “have you ever handed in an assignment you haven’t done??”…..”Well, yes, that was a part of the arrangement…..”……
    All of this time we talked, she never took her eyes away from me, I however couldn’t keep the eye contact. This was one of the secrets I really thought she wouldn’t find out, so I was embarrassed in a way, where I had a hard time not to smile…..
    Her conclusion to all of this was…. “you will get a hard spanking with my hand on your bare bottom for the stupidity of trying to get friends by doing their assignments, you should be smart enough to know, that you can make friends other ways….” (ah yes…..dodged a bullet…..) “and you will also receive a spanking with the brush for cheating, and I don’t care that you did well on tests and so on, bottom line is, you handed in work that wasn’t made by you”
    Sigh….my lucky day…..By now I knew what was coming to me. I knew it would leave some marks and I probably would cry at some point, maybe first when she used the brush. I knew I deserved it, so when I was ordered to take my pants of and get over her lap I just did what she said. I managed to hold quite still on her lap, and my mind wondered off in different directions. I remember I thought about upcoming events that would involve to undress, and was happy, that there were none. I also thought about how or if the others would get punished, and actually imagined which one of my friends could take a spanking like this…..For the first time I didn’t cry when she was done with the spanking. She commanded me to stand up. She stood right in front of me, made me look at her with her hand, and I saw a little smile on her lips and heard her say “Amy do never forget that you are like an open book to me, I can read you, so believe me when I tell you, I know of your secrets. I know that you don’t always get to school with the bus. I know that you often play videogames after midnight. I know you like to “borrow” some of my clothes while I am away. So remember this, when you receive the second part of your spanking”……”go to your room, I will come upstairs later…..”
    Mmmhhhh…..at least she didn’t mention, the one time I actually borrowed her car……
    The second part of my punishment didn’t allow my mind to wonder off. She first came to my room an hour later, so my bottom wasn’t that red or warm anymore, but it was sore, and the brush had an instant effect on me. I couldn’t hold still on her lap this time, and at one point she fixated my legs, so I couldn’t move. When she decided I had enough, my whole body was shaking…..I think I somehow had pissed her of, by not reacting on the first spanking…..She wanted to make sure I got the message and I sure did. She didn’t look angry in fact I could still see a hint of a smile. On her way out of my room, she said “Oh, and by the way, the next time, you borrow my car, remember to put gas on it…..”

    I sneaked out of my room to get an ice cold wet cloth I could use on my bottom. I took a long look in the mirror and thanked god, I didn’t have to undress in front of anyone else…..Put gas on it…….yep I was soooo clever……
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Video Q & A: Your Opinion


    Readers,

    Call it Fall Fever, but I’m having more ideas than time lately. Here’s another that came up during a conversation with one of my favorite playmates. Tell me what you think:

    Once a month, readers can write in questions – about spanking, domestic discipline, etc., and I’ll choose a few to answer via video. I’m uncertain whether this would be a monthly topical discussion, or just a random Q & A. I doubt that I have the technological fortitude to run a live streaming podcast, so the video answers would likely be pre-recorded and uploaded to the blog.

    What do you think? Good idea or colossal waste of bandwidth?

    – Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New Product Testing Video: The Curse of Dana

    Well, they’ve gone and done it now. 
    Caneiac’s made a new implement – conveyor belt material encased in rubber – called The Curse of Dana. And yes, it’s pretty darned evil. 
    The compliant boy featured in this video is a very heavy bottom, and most will find this implement particularly hard to handle. I, however, didn’t feel a thing.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Second story of the life of Amy (Historie, Part 2)


    Readers,

    Here is the second part of the story begun last week, ‘Historie’, by new author, Annika. As the first part received excellent feedback, Annika has chosen to share the rest of the story. Here is part two:


    *****

    Second story of the life of Amy

    The marks on my bottom were visible for a couple of days. I was very aware of them, and avoided to change cloth or take a bath in the present of others. I was embarrassed, but secretly fascinated. And that fascination was a part I was afraid to share with anyone. What would people think??
    I still listened to techno, but only with headphones on, and every time the song Confusing was going to start, I skipped it. I didn’t skip the other two songs in fact I paid more attention to them.  And for some reason the songs always placed a big smile on me. The feelings inside of me were very confusing, because on the one hand I didn’t want to get in to trouble again in risk of being spanked, but on the other hand the immense feeling of inner peace, affection, security and even love was what I was left with, and I desperately wanted. I knew exactly what I could do, because my aunt did instruct me in the house rules. But it would be too obvious, if I took a bottle of wine, and stood in front of her and emptied that. The worst thing that could happen would be, if she knew, that I deliberately wanted her to spank me. She would probably pack my things and send me off to Denmark again. And was it really fair towards her? To force her into a situation where she had to cause someone pain?
    So I pushed my feelings aside, and focused on the daily life again. Attending school, helping in the household, and being a good girl. My mom back in Denmark was overwhelmed by my grades, and even asked me once, why I couldn’t be like that, when I lived in Denmark……of course I didn’t tell her “Well mom maybe you should have been more aware of your role as a parent instead of trying being my friend, and a spanking now and then wouldn’t have hurt…..or maybe it would have…..”. Instead I just told her a lie about, how different and much better the school system was in the USA. 
    I wasn’t scared of my aunt. I respected her, and liked to keep her happy. She was very interested in me and my doings, and was concerned. We talked a lot about things I would never had talked with my mom about, and I felt she stood behind me in any situation needed, I just had to be honest.
    My aunt travelled a lot, her work required that, but I was ok with that. She always checked in on me.
    It does sound as if the one spanking prevented me from doing stupid things, but fact is, that someone had to tell her about my mistakes before it really would become a problem, and who else than me should tell her?? She didn’t know that we sometimes at school exploited our differences so we had time to do other things than homework. I was good in math, so I delivered school assignments in math some of the others had biology, geography or whatever as their favorite subject. Well we did have to do the tests by our self, and the teachers did wonder why some didn’t seem to hold the standard. I did, so it was one of the well kept secrets.

    Alcohol was not a theme in my life anymore, at least not until one day. My aunt was away on a business trip, and I was hanging out with some friends. The parents of my friend weren’t home, and we listened to loud music, played videogames, talked and just had a lot of fun. My friend opened a cupboard where his parents had stashed alcohol. He looked at us and smiled. “So anyone care for a drink…….”. My heart started to pump faster. I knew this was a thing my aunt certainly wouldn’t approve off, and the consequence would probably be severe. She wouldn’t be home before the end of the week, so I only had to make sure I wouldn’t drink so much, that it would be traceable over the phone, when she checked in on me. So like the others I did care for a drink….or two…..Time flew and I never noticed that my phone didn’t ring. I wasn’t drunk or anything, I felt in control, I just didn’t think about my phone. I went home that evening, felt so alive, happy and very much like the old Amy, untouchable.
    When I saw the lights were lit in the house, I froze. My brain tried to remember if it was me, who had forgotten to turn them off, but of course I knew better. I started to create an explanation (lie) I could tell her, so she wouldn’t notice that I had been drinking. I took some deep breath and went inside. She was walking around unpacking her things, and when she noticed me she just said “Hi sweety, yes I know, my trip got a bit shorter than expected”. She looked at me, and I just stared back at her, saying nothing. Not even hi, which might have been smart in that situation. Well her smile changed to a more serious expression, when she asked me “what is wrong, you don’t seem right??”. I finally woke up, and replied, that I was just fine, I was just surprised to see her here. She still looked at me but shortly after changed back to a smile. The story I had in my head was gone, it disappeared as soon I laid my eyes on her, and I felt lucky that she seemed to be more interested in unpacking, than noticing me sneaking inside, holding my breath.
    I passed her, on my way to my room, and just before getting to the stairs, she suddenly said “Amy, did you know that some alcohol, have a kind of sweet scent to it??” Once again I froze. “Did you really think you could hide this??”. I didn’t reply “yes I did, because you weren’t supposed to be home now…..”. Instead I just stood there overwhelmed with mixed emotions. I was scared, I was excited, and I thank god she didn’t see my face, because I was fighting not to smile.
    “Amy I am very disappointed, I didn’t expect this kind of behavior from you, and I wonder what you have been doing all the other times I haven’t been around” “GO to your room, and get ready, and I can assure you, you will prefer to stand up the next few days at school”

    It felt like ages before she came, but every footstep I could hear up the stairs, made my heart sink deeper to my stomach. I wasn’t smiling anymore, and I searched naïve after a getaway, realizing there were none. She came in to my room, looking straight at me, and then lifted her hand in which she carried a wooden brush. “this used to be your grandmoms, I inherited it, probably because she knew, I would find some use for it, and believe me I know what it is capable of”…….At that point I wished I hadn’t been holding back on the drinking, I should have drunk myself numb. But nooooo, instead the situation had made me very sober. So no place for me to hide, I had to get through this, with some kind of dignity.
    She went over to my bed, sat on it and ordered me over her lap. I tried with a silent, please and pledging eyes, but she just shook her head replying “mh, mh”. So once again there I was, over her lap waiting for the first hit. The sting of the wooden brush was unbearable. She was very annoyed with me, so the rhythm was steady and the strength was hard. There were no breaks, and I think I started to cry after a few minutes. I cannot really tell because I lost traction of time. When she stopped, I started breathing again, but she wasn’t done. Instead she started to give me a lecture about how much damage consuming of alcohol can do to the body and the ability to learn things. She put the hairbrush aside, and then claimed that the rest of the spanking (hand) was for me to remember not to do this again…..as if the first part of it wasn’t enough……In the end my bottom was numb, which I think she knew, cause the last two were given to the top of my legs.
    “Amy I know you probably find me very unfair, but this is for your own good, and one day you will understand” “Can I trust you not to get into trouble, when I am away on business trips???”…..”Yes”…….”I am sorry”…….”I know you are…..go to sleep, and a new day will start tomorrow”
    I didn’t wear any underpants that night, and I didn’t really get that much sleep either, not because of the pain or the heat of my bottom, I just didn’t understand how on earth, this could be a thing I actually had wanted to happen, how weird was I???…….but at the same time I could breathe, I was focused, I was me…..  
    A

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Your Opinion – another spanking fiction ebook?


    Readers,

    Looking back on the totality of this blog, I’ve become even more aware of the talent shown in many of the spanking stories you have submitted. Rereading many of them, I’m again amazed at the sheer volume and quality of original spanking fiction that’s passed through the blog, from a lot of really dedicated writers.

    So I’m tossing around an idea for a large compilation – an ebook – of great spanking stories.

    The book would be a mix of reader-submitted stories and requested new writings from some of my favorite spanking authors.

    What do you think, readers? Can the world handle another spanking ebook? I’d love your opinions on content, viability, and design. Especially if you’re a fan of spanking fiction – what draws you to the genre? And what story aspects do you consider integral?

    Also, which stories already posted here are your favorites, and why?

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Vote for the Marital Discipline photo contest

    Readers,

    The time has come to cast your vote for the winner of the Marital Discipline photo contest!

    Below,  you’ll find all the qualifying entrants – male and female – posted in random order, each with an accompanying number. At the bottom of the page, vote for your favorite.

    *  Voting ends October 15th.

    *  Comments will be moderated – be nice, or go away.

    *  Only vote once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.


    This month’s photo contest winner will receive a Marital Discipline with Dana Kane DVD!
    *****

    Marital Discipline photo contest Entrants:

    Bottom # 1


    Bottom # 2


    Bottom # 3


    Bottom # 4


    Bottom # 5



    Bottom # 6


    Bottom # 7

    Loading…

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    F/M spanking fiction writers, share your work with Anastasia Vitsky


    Readers,

    Anastasia Vinsky publishes a blog called governing ana, at governingana.wordpress.com.
    While Ana’s blog writings are now offline – as she’s been offered a book deal for her work – she is now hosting other writers of published F/M spanking fiction on her blogsite on select Mondays.

    The feature is called ‘Fika’ (see Ana’s blog for the definition – it’s fun!), and the first installment is called ‘Celeste Jones on eBooks for Newbies’.

    If you’re interested in being featured on Anastasia’s Fika Monday’s, send an introductory email to Ana, at:

    ana_stasia2007@yahoo.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Factoids: Totally non-spanking-related


    Readers,

    While I should likely be hard at work on some more interesting blog post, video editing project, or email back-up, my mind is still on east coast time and there’s not much brilliance sparking upstairs this very early Las Vegas morning.

    So.

    Since it’s nearly my birthday, I think I’ll allow myself a few minutes of mindless self-involvement – although it should be noted that I have been asked about my height and musical preferences more often than not.

    So here’s one of those “Things you don’t know about me” things…

    1. I am 5’8″ tall. (This comes as a surprise to many of my playmates upon our first meeting, and I’m not sure why. Do I look short?)

    2.  I wear a size 8 shoe.

    3. Jeans and sneakers are my preferred everyday wardrobe.

    4. While most of them are usually covered, I have a LOT of tattoos – and I love every single one of them.

    5.  I am the crazy cat lady.

    6. Good books make me very happy. I’ve avoided the Kindle craze thus far, as printed pages are a large part of the joy of reading for me.

    7.  I’m from Texas. Ya’ll.

    8.  I usually cut my own hair. That’s why it looks the way it does. Ha!

    9.  Believe it or not, I absolutely HATE to fly.

    10.  I don’t wake up well.

    11.  Talking on the telephone is not on my list of favorite things to do.

    12.  I love to sing, although I am decidedly not good at it. Most all music has the capacity to charm me.

    13.  I also love to dance. (See above)

    14.  Shopping malls make me claustrophobic.

    15.  Most embarrassingly, I buy People magazine nearly every week.


    Now, back to spanking…

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Historie’ – a beautiful F/F story from a talented first time writer

    Here is an excellent offering from a lovely new correspondent, who’s trying her hand at spanking fiction for the first time.
    Please take a moment to leave a comment and some encouragement for our new author.

    – Dana

    *****

    ‘Historie’

    My name is Amy. I was born in Denmark, and lived there the first * years of my life. My mom, who is an American, chose to send me of to live with my aunt in the USA, because like she said, I was out of control, and she had no living idea what to do with me. 
    Of course I didn’t agree with her, because I was just living the life like every other teenager in Denmark. Having a lot of fun, listening to music, attend parties and yes drinking maybe a lot of alcohol. School was, well, a place to hook up with my friends. Teachers where just like my mom, someone who tries to talk sense, someone who sometimes tries to threaten with various of consequences, but never follows through, so why bother listening to any of them. 
    It is not like my mom haven’t tried to be strict, and she did spank me once, when I was around 4 years old. I guess she believed that would be enough to keep me out of trouble, because she then just needed to threaten me with a spanking……didn’t work at all, it was empty threats, and by the way I think it really did hurt her more than it did me. 
    Well she figured that by sending me to USA, I would have to reorganize friendships, and maybe meet youngsters who would have a good influence on me, school might be taken more serious and I wouldn’t be able to drink alcohol, because of different rules in the USA. My aunt, who she often talked about, because she was such a successful consultant, was a person I only had met to times in my life. I don’t really remember that much about her, besides she had dark hair like the rest of the family. 
    When I met my aunt in the airport, I was surprised by her unique beauty. I had expected to see a boring housewife, just like my mom, but she was dressed in a knee long black skirt, a red shirt, that showed her perfect shaped body and high heels, in which I would probably get injured if I tried to walk in them. 
    She was looking straight at me, smiling and then she gave me a big hug. A hug I didn’t know I was longing for. So already at that point my world started to break in to pieces. 
    I was not usually the shy type, but in her present, I felt very small. It annoyed me, because I was the one, who was in charge back in Denmark. I knew exactly what I wanted, when I wanted it, and what to do to get it. I took another look at her, and tried to convince myself, that I had nothing to be nervous about. She was just my aunt, and was probably not that different then my mom. After all they are sisters….
    I couldn’t have been more wrong. When we returned to her apartment, she showed me my room, and told me to unpack, eventually take a bath if I felt like it, and then she would like to talk to me in the kitchen. I did what she said, went to the kitchen, where she was waiting. Again she looked straight at me, and smiled. She explained with her gently voice the rules of the house, and what she expected of me. I just sat there listening to her words, thinking “what am I doing here”. Yeah fine I am not allowed to drink alcohol…..as if I could get some. Focus on school…. well I don’t have anything else to do…..at least for the moment….basically the same song I had heard before…..until she said, “And Amy, I will only tell you this once, I don’t believe in empty threats, if you break a rule, you will receive a spanking”. I instantly wanted to laugh, because hey I was ** just as big as she was. I managed not to laugh because when I got eye contact with her, I didn’t dare to laugh. 
    Everything was new for me, so the rules weren’t difficult to respect, I had no interest in getting into trouble in the beginning. I had to find new friends, find out how the school system worked, and figure out where I was in all of this. 
    I observed my aunt a lot, and she didn’t seem that strict. She was actually very funny, open minded, and relaxed in some way. She seemed to be in balance with herself, which had a very comforting effect on me. I started to accept that I was going to live here, and started to see my room as my place, a place where I could start doing things I used to do back home in Denmark, like listening to music, music which might not be every ones favorite. Techno, was the kind of music I used to listened to. Music, that soon got a very different meaning to me.
     I was in my room listening to it. It was loud, because that’s just best like that, and after a few songs, my aunt came to the room. She asked me to turn it down, I did, but after a few songs, one of my favorites was played and I turned the sound up again. She came turned the music off, looked firm at me, and said “this is the last time I will ask you to turn it down, if I have to come again, you will get a spanking”. Then she walked out of there. SOOO it was up to me now, would I let her dictate what I should listen to and how loud, and would she really spank me? After all I was not a little child, and who knew maybe she was like everyone else…..so the music started to play again, not loud in the beginning, I could barely hear it myself, slowly it got louder. Nothing happened, so I took place at my desk, smiling because I was once again in control. I didn’t hear her entering the room…..the music was too loud……but I did notice the sudden silence in the room, after she had turned it off. Inside I was shaking, I was afraid to turn around, I got hot and cold at the same time, and the little girl in me, just wanted to beg for forgiveness, but the big girl said no way, you face her, and win this battle. She broke the silence, again with a controlled voice, telling me to turn around and look at her. I didn’t want to, but my body just reacted on the command. She went over to my bed, sat on it, and told me that she did warn me, but I obviously wanted to test her, so I left her with no other choice then to spank me. In fact she was going to spank me to the rhythm of my so called music. Maybe I would understand why that music gave her a headache. So three songs should do it, now where I am not that used to be spanked…..Three songs…..I knew all of my songs on the disc, and knew that most of them, only lasted for 3 min. I could win this. I might be able to get through this without crying because I am tough. 
    She commanded me to get over her lap, I did. She then turned the music on. I held my breath, and had no idea what was coming to me. The first song, called Liebe by Ayla, which means Love in German, one of my favorites, was playing. 2.55 min. Sadly it’s a fast beat, but all of the songs have a fast beat, so I was really struggling not to start cry, which I felt like doing shortly after she started. I had never felt a pain like that, and I desperately tried to focus on the music to forget the pain. First song was over. She asked me to drop my pants, I tried to say something, but she just looked at me, and repeated “drop your pants, or do you want a fourth song??” I dropped my pants, got over her lap again, and the music started…..Her hand spanked my bottom perfectly to the rhythm of  L´esperanza by Topmodelz. She was fair though, because every time the beat wasn’t pumping she took a break. It just doesn’t happen that often……I managed it through the second song, and was convinced I would win this I was already near the end. What I didn’t realize or noticed was that the music shuffled, so the next and last song was from the soundtrack Blade called Confusion. When it started to play every single part of me gave up, this was going to be 10 minutes of hell. After very short time, I started to beg like a little girl, promising I would never play that kind of music again. I would do anything just for her to stop. The tears where pouring out of me and I could barely breath. Then it was all done. She lifted me off her lap, so I was sitting on my knees in front her. I looked down on the floor, still crying like a little baby. She gently stroked my hair, and used her hands to make me look at her. She was calm, as if it was the most natural thing that just had happened. She then said “Amy, I hope you understand now, that I don’t use empty threats, I care about you, and it is my responsibility that you will become a fine young woman. You can listen to your music, but you do not live here alone, okay??” I nodded. She then kissed my forehead, and left my room. 
    Here I was, with a really sore bottom, it was dark red and burning. And another piece of my world broke, because why wasn’t I angry at her, why didn’t I hate her, why did I suddenly feel like belonging somewhere?  
       
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New! October Spanking Story Writing Contest

    For the month of October, the Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest will be:

    The Spooky Spanking Story Contest


    Imagine two Trick-or-Treaters,



    on a country road at night,



    and a mysterious book.


    Now, go off and write a great, original spanking story, including all the details above – and use your imagination!


    As is custom, the winning author will receive a spanking session with me – his or her ‘prize’.
    The winner will be announced at the end of the month, and all qualifying story entries posted throughout the month of November for your reading pleasure.


    And remember, Good Boys and Girls follow The Rules:

    * NO references to characters under 18 years of age.
    *NO overtly sexual situations or foul language.

    Spanking scenes may be of any genre – F/M, F/F, M/F, M/M, etc.

    Feel free to include as many or as few additional characters as you like, so long as the primary characters and characteristics are there.

    By entering the contest, you agree to allow me to share, edit/excerpt your story, here and in other publishing platforms.

    Send your entry to DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

    Good writing, and Good luck!

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Another year, another chance to thank you.


    “They are passing, posthaste, posthaste, the gliding years – to use a soul-rending Horatian inflection. The years are passing, my dear, and presently nobody will know what you and I know.” – Vladimir Nabokov


    October is my birthday month, and this year I am turning forty. 



    Surprisingly, I do not find this even remotely intimidating (although forty-one may bring on a whole other group of emotions), and am looking forward to the myriad interesting things which the world and my body have in store for me in this second half of life.

    This year, like every other, I am grateful for my (ever-so-small but fierce) family, and for my iron ring of loving and thoroughly-loved friends. I am also grateful every day for the wonderful playmates I’ve made through the years, and for all the cool and intelligent people with whom I have had the pleasure of communicating online and through this blog. You all enrich my life in ways that I cannot properly express. 

    Thus far, this blog contains somewhere around 390 posts, over 100 original, reader-submitted spanking stories, nearly a dozen writing and photo contests, and many thousand of my own spanking-centered, rambling words.

    I hope that each of you, kind enough to spend a little time participating in this blog, is aware of my genuine affection for you, and my gratitude. Thank you all.

    – Dana

    *****


    (I only do this next part once a year, so indulge me. If you’re offended, click HERE.)


    If you are interested in celebrating the impending birthday of a quite-possibly-virtual stranger, I humbly suggest the following two options, in order of importance:

    Donate to Foreclosed Upon Pets, a Las Vegas animal rescue organization committed to saving the thousands of pets that are being abandoned in Las Vegas when homeowners lose their mortgages. These people are doing absolutely amazing work. (Or donate to your local animal charity instead.)

    Or, peruse my Amazon wish list.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Another FREE spanking video featuring The VBB and his Wonderful Wife


    Readers,

    As severe as The Very Bad Boy’s delrin punishment may have been, within just a couple hours he was asking for more. And just when you might be thinking that I am too severe…his Wonderful Wife takes over and administers quite a hard spanking on his somewhat unmarked right cheek (since the left was out of commission) with wooden implements and even more delrin! Then she invites me back in to help her finish off the VBB’s bottom – again.

    Of course, with this level of silliness on his part, we had to film it. And we had to share it with you. Believe it or not…he ASKED for this.

    We all had a whole lot of fun, in spite of the somewhat serious infractions on his part, and we all hope you enjoy watching the videos.

    –  Dana

     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New: ‘Marital Discipline’ Photo Contest!



    Since the ‘Pic Your Bum’ contest generated several fun photo entries, and many, many votes – let’s have another, shall we?


    ‘Marital Discipline’ photo contest!


    Take a photo of your bottom, post-spanking – or have your partner take one for you.
    Send your photo entry to me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.


    The winner of the ‘Marital Discipline’ photo contest will receive a Dana Kane Marital Discipline DVD, via US Mail.



    * Your photo MUST BE post-spanking. While severe marks are not required (or recommended), some noticeable level of pinkness, at the least, must be visible.

    * Self-spanking is allowed, if you are not one of the fortunate few who has a regular spanking playmate.

    * Entrants may be of any gender.

    *As in the previous ‘Pic Your Bum’ contest, all photo entries must contain a written statement – in this case, ‘Marital Discipline’ or some variation, so that it’s obvious that your entry photo was taken specifically for this contest.


    * Be creative! The voting will be done by other blog readers, so use your imagination.

    * The contest will last two weeks, after which I will post up the qualifying entries (anonymously, of course). Then readers will be given one week to vote on their favorite photo entry.

    Have fun!

    – Dana


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday site update: 9/23

    Live Session Video: Itching for a Spanking

    ItchingforaSpanking1

    You Cannot say F*ck in My House
    Fuck2

    POV: Come to Bed, Honey

    POVCometoBedHoney-001

     

    For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the title links above or visit:
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Fantasy Island contest entry – F/M spanking stories

    Here is another fun entry for the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest – enjoy!

    *****


    My name is Carolyn and I am a 47 year old widow of a man who was 26 years older than me.  We had no children after 21 years of marriage and our estate was worth over 500 million dollars.  We even own an island 20 miles off of the coast of Tahiti.  I was 26 years old when we were married and was smitten by Douglas’ charm and class.  Our sex life left me wanting but Douglas was always kind and considerate.  I kept busy with volunteer activities and frequent visits to the gym where the men ogled me. I am 6′ tall in my stocking feet and weigh 140lbs.  with a well toned body.  I am told that I am very attractive.  I have red hair and brown eyes.  

    After Douglas’ death my sexual desires were becoming an obsession.  I loved my husband but he was gone and I had desires that needed to fulfill.  One of Douglas’ employees was a 26 year old man who I would have fallen for when I was 26 years old.  Jonathan was a classical bad boy.  He was 5’5″ tall and not very athletic.  He was more pretty than handsome.  He had risen to a position of power in one of Douglas’ companies and commanded a very high salary.  

    Alexis is a lawyer who specializes in sexual harassment cases and she was representing on a contingency basis some of my employees.  These employees complained about Jonathan’s unwanted sexual advances and his crude remarks.  She arranged a meeting with me and presented her case.  There was no doubt that our corporation could be liable for his behavior and that litigating the case would be futile so we agreed to a settlement.  

    Alexis is a 29 year old blond bombshell.  She was over 6′ tall and had the firm body of an athlete.  She was involved in a relationship with her 25 year old roommate Megan.  Alexis didn’t like men and felt that most were pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.  When I assured h. er that Jonathan would be terminated Alexis had a better idea.  Jonathan would be given the choice of being terminated or going over my knee for a sound no nonsense spanking followed by a severe caning from her.  

    I confided to Alexis that I was never spanked and have never spanked; but, I had seen my mother spank my younger brother who was 10 years younger than me and that I always went out of my way to witness his spankings and found them exciting.  Alexis told me that she was an expert spanker and that she had promised her young roommate a well deserved spanking when she returned home.  Alexis insisted that I accompany her home to witness the paddling.  

    When we arrived at Alexis’ home her roommate, Megan, greeted us at the door.  She was dressed in tight jeans and a loose t-shirt which showed off her lovely figure.  Megan was 5’4″ tall with dark brown hair down to her shoulders and dark brown eyes.   She looked more like a college coed than a 25 year old.  Alexis ordered Megan to put the straight back chair in the middle of the room and to bring the paddle.  Alexis took off her suit jacket leaving her dressed in a pencil skirt with a white silk blouse, black stockings,  and 6″ heels.  She sit in the chair and smoothed her skirt which had risen to expose the tops of her black nylon stockings being stretched by her garters.  

    When Megan returned she was in tears carrying a wicked looking oval paddle about 1/4″ thick with holes drilled in the business end.  As she handed the paddle to Alexis she begged not to be spanked too hard or long and promised to never again use Alexis’ charge card without permission.  Alexis told her that she was going to give her a good no nonsense spanking and that when she was finished that Megan would be a well spanked unhappy little girl and that she deserved the spanking she was going to get.  

    Megan was ordered to Alexis’ right side and Alexis unbuckled and lowered Megan’s jeans exposing Megan’s white nylon panties.  As she placed her over her stocking clad knees Alexis adjusted her to her liking so that her bottom was directly across her lap.  Alexis proceeded to paddle the kicking girl over her panties as her t-shirt draped over her head and her jeans were kicked off her legs.  Alexis paused to remove the t-shirt and then resumed the paddling.  Megan’s screaming started in earnest as Alexis lowered her panties down to her knees and told her, “I haven’t ever really started yet”. Another series of spanks landed now alternating cheeks hard and fast.  Megan was gasping, squirming, and tears were running down her face as her spanking continued.  She was pleading for mercy.  Her bottom was bright red and her sobbing was harder, her makeup was streaked and her shoulder length hair was in disarray as she squirmed kicked and howled.  When Megan was finally   left off of Alexis’ lap she danced and skipped around the room holding her well spanked bottom while wearing only her bra with her panties around her knees.  

    I was excited at the sight of Megan’s paddling when to my surprise Alexis told me that if I was to give Jonathan a good paddling that I would need to know exactly what a good spanking felt like.  I’m 47 years old and this 29 year old beauty was proposing to put me across her lap and paddle me like a 10 year old.  I knew that the paddling would be painful but the excitement of going over Alexis’ lap was alluring as I obediently draped myself over her knees and she raised my skirt exposing my stocking tops and lovely tush outlined by my garter belt.  I took my spanking no better than Megan but this convinced me that Jonathan needed to learn the same lesson over my knee.   

    Our plan was to propose to Jonathan that we would go on a business retreat to my island off of the coast of Tahiti and that our attire would be from different decades of the past.  When we arrived at my island home Alexis was dressed in a stunning skin tight black dress with a pencil skirt, black nylon stockings, and 6″ heels.  I had a green satin gown out of the 30’s skin tight and below my knees with black stockings and heels.  Jonathan was dressed in a double breasted pin striped suit out of the 40’s.

    When we arrived at the island Alexis did all of the talking and explained to Jonathan his options in her best legal language.  He would be paddled by me and be given a severe caning from her with a bamboo walking stick or be terminated.  He agreed to be disciplined and signed a waver that she had prepared.  

    I went first and remembered how painful Alexis’ paddling had been and was determined that Jonathan’s experience across my satin clad lap would be just as painful.  He was stripped naked and draped across my green satin clad lap.  I told him that naughty boys sometimes need a firm female hand to keep them in line and that the little boy inside you needs a good spanking.  I am much stronger than Jonathan and had no trouble turning him over my lap for a good spanking.  I spaced about one second between spanks and could hear his squeals and promises to be good, kicking and sobbing,  after the first couple of spanks.  I felt a strange pleasure and release as I used Alexis’ paddle on his naked bottom.  He squirmed over my knee as I watched the red outline of her paddle with the holes in it appear on his bottom.  His bottom turned pink and then red and he was kicking like a 10 year old.  When I finally left him off of my silken lap he hopped around the room holding his bottom and continuing to cry just as Megan had done.   It was the first spanking I had ever given; but, he was as well spanked as Megan had been.  

    Before he gained his composure Alexis secured his wrists and ankles in leather cuffs and placed a pillow over the back of the straight backed chair that I set on while spanking him.  He was then forced over the pillow and his wrist cuffs were fastened to the front legs of the chair and his ankles to the back legs.  He was helpless yet comfortable.  Alexis and I enjoyed a glass of wine while he gained his composure. Alexis explained to him that she paddled her roommate as hard as he was just paddled for much less serious offensives and that he was now going to be caned the same way lawbreakers are in Singapore.  Alexis in her pencil black dress, black stockings, and 6″ heels was stunning as she switched the bamboo cane through the air.  He was to receive 6 strokes and after each stroke Alexis waited over a minute for him to calm down before the next stroke was delivered.  It took almost 20 minutes to complete his caning.  Alexis proved a master.  Not one stripe on his bottom crisscrossed another.  There was a perfect stair step of stripes covering his bottom.  Alexis rubbed ointment on his welts and left him over the chair while we enjoyed another glass of wine.  

    During the remainder of our week on the island Alexis and I dressed in gorgeous sexual costumes from decades past.  Corsets from the turn of the century under our long skirts and dresses, pointed bras under our tight sweaters from the 50’s, and short flapper dresses from the 20’s while Jonathan was allowed no clothing until we were ready to leave.  Alexis and I rubbed ointments on his bottom daily and warned him that  if there were any more problems at work that he would be brought back here for a severe horsewhipping that he wouldn’t forget.  

    To my surprise when we returned to the states Jonathan asked me out and we have been dating.  I’m not sure if he realizes that since my experiences with Alexis, Megan, and him that the idea of spanking him is exciting and after all I am old enough to be his mother.   Its only a matter of time!

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Fantasy Island story entry

    The ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest really got some imaginations going…and here’s a little whodunit for you all, spanking style.


    *****


    It was a sunny day in the little cottage, out in the middle of the private wood, and Ms Kane was luxuriating with a well earned drink in the shade of the umbrella.

    In front of her were Sarah, and Dennis, naked, and tied to trees, face first, their sobs mingling with the bird song.

    Both their bottoms, and to a lesser extent the back of their legs, were bright red, slightly bruised around the edges, and giving off even more heat than the sun provided.

    Spanked, caned, and birched, they had excepted Ms Kanes invitation, well demand, that they accompany her to her summer house on the island, fully expecting a punishment spanking for their misdeeds, but never expecting an open air punishment.,

    “am i not kind enough that i allow the cooling breeze to cool down your dreadfully hot bottoms”? asked Miss Kane

    “yes miss”,
    “thank you miss”, the couple said in unison, afraid that any other answer would lead to another punishment spanking.

    Ms Kane rose from her lounger,put her knitting to one side, said excuse me one minute, to the couple, and entered the cottage to get another drink, and some water for the woodland ornaments arranged outside, tied to the trees. She looked through the open window at them wigging their bottoms, almost in unison, to try and get even more cold air to their flayed derriers.
    She heard the tinkling of her mobiles,made by her last class at Sternwood.
    The blue,and green, and clear glass, in various shapes, hung from string and wire from the ceiling all over the cottage.
    Creating shafts of colour and light,and gentle ‘tink’ noises in various notes,as they gently moved in the summer breeze.

    Then she heard it. A faint whispering coming from behind her locked study door, she quietly removed her keys from her pocket, and crept forward, she put her ear to the door, definitely whispering.
    She shouted 
    “i know your in there, i have a walking stick,and you dont scare me.” Miss Kane said with all her vocal and tonal inflections learnt after so many years of controlling unruly classes.

    As The whispering continued, she put the key in the lock, turned it, and burst through the door, closing it behind her. She would show them.

    There was nobody in the room…
    The small window was still open but nobody could have climbed through that.
    The rest of the windows were locked.
    Ms Kane rushed over to check that they were locked.
    The whispering seemed to continue from behind her desk, but before she went over, she smelt it.
    That burning smell of paper.
    She looked at her side table, and there were the ashes of something. Putting her stick down on the desk, she rushed over and saw the faint outline left on the bottom of the spine of the book.
    Journal, she read out loud, to herself..
    her favourite book was a pile of ashes.

    “I know your there, and so help me i shall beat you for this..”
    In a fury she rushed over to the desk.
    Looking around the corner she saw… nothing.
    she looked around the room…under the table… nothing.
    She knew there was no secret passages, the cottage had been built to her specifications, some 20 years ago.


    So how had the people she heard whispering escape..
    And who had set fire to her spanking journal?
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Delrin Punishment for The Very Bad Boy


    Readers,

    The Very Bad Boy has now received his Delrin punishment. As you know, Angel received hers weeks ago, so it was about time to get VBB’s out of the way, too. I honestly hope that this is the final punishment that either of them receives from me.

    He wasn’t allowed to roll the fuzzy dice, as Angel was kind (cruel) enough to leave a dry-erase die that I could write my own chosen numbers on. So, the lowest number of strokes that the VBB could possibly receive from each of my eleven (yes, I found another in the closet) Delrin implements was 12. The highest was 25. 

    During the entire duration, his Wonderful Wife stood just out of camera range, keeping a close eye on him.

    The VBB managed to bite his tongue throughout the ordeal, keeping back his usual bratty talk. This allowed him to slip somewhat sneakily into a very large bottomspace where likely nothing could’ve reached his limits. Much aftercare was provided him immediately afterward.

    This is a very hard corporal punishment session. During the last round of strokes – with a particularly evil and painful Delrin cane – skin breaking does occur

    With all this said, it is likely that the punishment will result in somewhat-cooperative behavior on the part of the Very Bad Boy – for at least a day or two.

    – Dana


    Please, if you do not enjoy severe spankings – do not watch.

    Click the screenshot above to open the picasa video viewer in a new tab.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday site update DanaKaneSpanks.com: 9/16

    Angel’s Spankotherapy: Procrastination

    Procrastination1

    (Extended and Short versions available.)
    Live Session Video: Sexual Harassment Bartender

    SexualHarassmentBartender-001

    For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the Title Links above, or visit 
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    More Sarah Gregory F/F spanking coming soon!


    I recently had the pleasure of working with the adorable Sarah Gregory for the first time. Sarah and I met at the Chicago Crimson Moon party this summer, and hit it off immediately, so working together on her September visit to Las Vegas was a no-brainer. 



    You’ll find some of the scenes we shot on my most recent blog update, HERE

    We also had a great time shooting scenes for an upcoming ageplay release from Sarah. She portrayed an incorrigible brat of a daughter whose father brought her to Ms. Kane, in desperate hopes of teaching her some sorely-needed manners. Keep an eye out for this one, as Sarah’s role-play is outstanding!
    Photos courtesy Miss Sarah Gregory.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Fantasy Island contest entry ‘Carl’s Date’

    ‘Carl’s Date’ is a cautionary tale for scheming boys who try to play tricks on strict co-eds. Another fun entry in the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest. Enjoy!

    – Dana


    *****

    Carl’s Date


     Carl was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. His father made scandalous tons of money during the high tech crest in the 90’s, then got out before the market fell. As a junior at San Diego State University, Carl had it made. He was smart enough to maintain his grades, belonged to the best fraternity and dated the prettiest girls available. Generally, Carl was looking for fun, not relationships, so he never lingered with only one.
       One day, at the fraternity house, Carl was bragging to his buddy Andy about his soon-to-be date with Amie. Now Amie was the captain of the women’s soccer team, a serious student, with a body that rivaled any girl on college.
       Andy laughed, “Carl, you are way out of your league. Amie will not be impressed with your cash and we all know that your personality won’t get you far.”
       Now it is difficult to tell what Carl possessed the most, cash or confidence. He said,” I bet that, in our first date, I’ll make love with Amie easily. Would you want to make it for a thousand?”
       “I don’t have that kind of cash, but I’ll tell you what. You put up a thousand. If you win, I’ll be your man servant for the rest of the semester. I’ll wash your clothes and bring you food.” Andy countered.
       “It’s a deal!” Carl said.
        “How can I be sure of your success?” asked Andy.
       Carl immediately began typing on his computer. Immediately twelve pictures appeared on screen. “These are the security cams for my dad’s island home. I will take Amie to go fishing and we will end up here near the end of our date.”
        Carl touched one picture, immediately the master bedroom filled the screen. “For better or worse, you will know the outcome of my date.”
       The next day, Andy began getting nervous. He strolled by the soccer field and found Amie. Andy spilled the beans. He told Amie about the bet and the cameras. She smiled and told Andy, “When we set sail, get all of your fraternity brothers, their dates, and see if you can invite most of Carl’s previous dates to a viewing party. I will give you a show Carl will never expect.”
       Early Saturday morning Carl picked up Amie. “I’ve have my dad’s boat fueled up for a day fishing. We can have dinner at our own island. You’re going to love it!”
       Usually this was enough to seal the deal for some of the dates Carl had been on. When they arrived to Carl’s thirty six foot Hatteras, Amie seemed impressed. ”Oh Carl, this is as nice as most fishing boats I’ve been on. I hope you know where we can find all the fish.”
       As Carl eased the boat out of her slip, into the bay, he said, “I’ve usually had good luck catching what I go after.” He broke out a cooler full of cold beer.
       “I know,” said Amie, “let’s make a bet, you know, for the largest fish caught. I can’t compete with you for money, but maybe we can find something to wager,”
       “What did you have in mind?” asked Carl.
       “Tell you what; we will weigh each catches, whoever catches the most pounds, may spank the loser. One whack per pound.” Amie smiled.
       “Agreed!” Carl leapt at the chance to spank Amie’s perfect behind.
       As the morning passed they began fishing. The beer flowed and Carl had three healthy fish that totaled eighteen pounds. Amie was beginning to worry when suddenly her line began flying off her reel.
         “That’s a big one!” shouted Carl, “Do you need help?”
        “I’m fine. I can’t trust you with this fish. Your butt is doomed when I land this one” she replied.
       As it turned out, truer words were never spoken. Amie pulled in a huge tuna! After it was in the boat, Carl began turning toward his island. The bet worried him, but the other bet was still to win. He pulled on to the island.
       “Let’s weigh the fish!” squealed Amie, who knew the outcome. Her fish was 83 pounds Carl’s was 17. “That’s 66 swats!” she sweetly smiled. Across the dock was a large field of bamboo. There was a sharp knife on the dock for cleaning fish. Amie took it and cut a four foot strip of limber bamboo, about ½” thick.
         “This should be fun!” She smiled. “I’ll give you a break Carl. I will race you to your house front door for 33 of the swats.”
         Carl weighed his prospects. Amie was the captain of the soccer team, but Carl was pretty in shape, plus he still had his confidence. “You’re on.” Carl said.
       “At your mark”
       “Go!” Carl barked. And off they ran. They were pretty even for the most of the race, but at the last ten yards, Amie burst like she had a new spark of energy. She easily made the front door by a couple yards.
        “OK Carl, it’s time to pay up. I’ll only give you 33 right now. We’ll save the others for later. Please lean over this chair on the porch.”
        Carl grabbed the arm of the chair and bend over. Amie hugged him from the back her breasts up against his back reminded Carl the reason for this trip. She smiled and reached to grasped Carl’s belt and unfastened his pants while lowering them to his knees.
         Meanwhile at Carl’s fraternity house, not another person could fit in the game room where they had Carl’s computer wired to the three big screens. All of Carl’s frat brothers, their dates and all of Carl’s previous dates were enjoying the entertainment which was just beginning. 
         Amie gave Carl his first stroke with her bamboo cane, a mild one. Carl thought,” This isn’t going to be so bad.”
         The second stroke was a little harder. “Carl, why don’t you count each stroke so I don’t lose count?”
       “We can start with three”, with that Amie gave Carl the first of a really hard stroke.
       “Three, Jesus!” Carl was shocked by the pain. “Four!” this had ceased being fun. “Five” “six, seven, eight” tears began forming in Carl’s eyes. After fifteen, something strange happened. Carl began enjoying his punishment. His rear was on fire, yet he felt really alive. After nineteen Amie said, “This one’s is going to hurt more” She then laid on to one stroke that almost had Carl passing out.
        The cane was laid on the wall and Amie began caressing Carl’s behind. She wiped off his tears and gently pulled his pants up. “I’ll give you the thirteen strokes back if you go and get my bag and the fish while I begin supper.”
        Tenderly Carl walked toward his boat. He began wishing for softer underwear. So far the trip had been one defeat after another, yet Carl had to admit that he was having the time of his life. He was regretting his bet with Andy, thinking Amie deserved much more respect than he hadn’t given her before. Carl cleaned Amie’s fish; put most of it on ice, and took enough for their meal to the house along Amie’s bag.
       As Carl approached his house he smelled something good. He walked in and Amie was in the kitchen. On the stove were greens and a pot of herbal rice.
       “Where did you get these?” asked Carl.
       “They were in the fridge, I think someone has been here recently.” Amie smiled.
       Carl placed the tuna on the counter. “Let me grill us a few tuna steaks. It will take me ten minutes to start the grill and another five for the steaks. How would you like yours?”
       “Rare works for me. Can I grab a quick shower?” Amie asked as she grabbed a new beer.
        “Please, make yourself at home.” Carl took some charcoal toward the patio.
        When the coals were hot Carl threw the steaks on just Amie walked out. She had on one of Carl’s dad’s shirt and apparently that was all. “This was one outstanding woman.” thought Carl while he set the table on the patio.
        Carl served the rice and greens with the tuna and they began eating in silence. He couldn’t have asked for better weather and the meal was awesome. The spanking was almost forgotten till Carl sat down to eat. He winced and Amie chuckled,” Are we having problems sitting?”
        Stoically, Carl smiled and replied, “No, there must be a splinter on this bench.”
        “Good, I was planning to give you some more for dessert.”
        “Amie, I have to confess a little secret.” Carl said
        “Are you going to tell me about your bet with Andy?” Amie asked. ‘He thought he might lose so he told me Thursday.”
        “Son of a bitch!” Carl was crestfallen. “Why did you even go?
        “One, for the chance to teach you a lesson, and two, I’ve seen you on campus all year and, from a distance, I kind’ a liked you. To be honest, I’ve had a great time today. To this point you have been honorable, except for the cameras.”
         “I was getting ready to tell you about the deal Amie. You have been great and I feel bad the way I set this date. I did everything wrong and I’m sorry. If you want to go back, I’ll start the boat up right now.” Carl never felt this low.
         “So you’re trying to forfeit your bet?” Amie asked.
         “No, Andy can have the money.”
         “No, silly, our bet! I still get to spank you another sixty six swats! And now you really deserve them.”
        Funny, but Carl agreed. He smiled when he felt the warm glow on his bottom and got up to clean the table. “Where do you want me to lie?”
          “I got this shirt in the master bedroom. There’s plenty room there. I just have one question for you. Do you want your fraternity house to watch you getting spanked, or you making love with me?”
          Carl walked into the den where a large panel full of lights blinking. “These switch on the top kills all security cameras.” He reached out and flicked it off and all lights on the panel went off.
        Amie began unbuttoning her shirt “Pants off and on the bed! I’ll get the bamboo.” Amie was thinking she could get used to island living. Carl was running to the bedroom with his pants below his knees.



    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Pic Your Bum’ Contest Winner!



    I must admit, I’m pretty chuffed with the ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest.

    While there may have been only a small number of brave entrants, the voting response was surprisingly robust. Each entrant received a respectable number of votes, but three managed to pull well ahead of the rest.
    Of those three, two ‘Bums’ were in a near-dead heat up until the last minutes of the contest.

    Total number of votes: 174


    And the winner of the ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest – and a DVD copy of Sternwood Academy (featuring lots of great actors, spanking models…and me)  is:


    Bum #6
    pb6



    Congratulations to the winner – he’ll be receiving his Sternwood Academy DVD via US mail.

     
    And there’s another photo contest coming soon!
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: Rochester, NY


    I will be making a return visit to Rochester, NY, on Friday and Saturday, September 28 & 29, 2012.

    Those interested in disciplinary consideration should email danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Free F/F spanking video, featuring Sarah Gregory


    My sweet friend Sarah Gregory was here recently, and we couldn’t pass up the opportunity to show our enthusiasm for our friends at Caneiac.com. And what better way than a fun little spanking video featuring a few of their implements?

    Three leather implements, and two wood – mind you, Sarah’s not a fan of hard play, so a couple of these were a little tough for her. She’s SUCH a good sport!

    We hope you enjoy watching

    – Dana

     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Trusting Brandy’ : A Fantasy Island story entry

    This fella has no idea what he’s gotten himself into, in this fun F/M spanking story…
    ‘Trusting Brandy’ is another excellent entry to the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest– enjoy it!

    – Dana


    *****



                                            Trusting Brandy


    Something was wrong. Something was very wrong. 

    She wasn’t answering him. Jake could feel the boat slowing and Brandy had not spoken since just after they had left the resort’s dock. His intuition was getting the best of him. He had not heard his wife’s voice for too long now. He loved her completely, but she had a tendency to lean more towards the naive side of life. Who had she hired? The part of the world had more than a few locals eager to prey on the careless nature of tourist. Damned their anniversary, and damned her “surprise” gift, he had had enough. As the boat slowed even more beneath his feet, he reached to pull the blindfold off. 

    He did not. Before he could react, another hand ripped the blindfold away. More hands followed, two on each arm pulling him backwards and another pair securing his legs. By the time Jake’s eyes had adjusted to the brightness of the day, he was helplessly being carried in a horizontal position towards the rail of the boat. He searched frantically for Brandy. She was nowhere to be seen. Then he was swinging, and then he was flying. Lastly he was in the water. 

    He sank briefly, felt his feet touch bottom, and pushed off to regain the water’s surface. Already the boat, the boat that held his wife, his life, was speeding away. He screamed her name, and was shaken a bit by the terror he heard in his own voice. Impulsively he began a desperate and useless attempt to swim after the watercraft. His effort, and his hope, quickly faded. He was a weak simmer in the best of situations, now against the tide and weighted down with this absurd tuxedo, all he could do was watch the boat quickly vanish from the reality of his horizon. 

    It was as he turned away from the waves to catch his breath that he saw the island….and the woman. 
    By the time Jake reached the shore he was as close to exhaustion as he had ever been. He had pushed hard, and even with the tide on his side it had taken him much longer than he had hoped. The last quarter mile had been shallow enough to run, but not shallow enough to run well. 

    Still he pushed hard, for the woman drew closer he could see her elegance. Her white dress was flowing in the ocean breeze, melting into brim of her sun hat, creating a contrasting frame to highlight the short raven hair and darkly tanned skin. He could see her jewelry sparkle in the sunlight. A woman who wore stones big enough to sparkle on the beach was the kind of woman who most certainly owned a very good cell phone. And so he pushed on hard. When he finally reached her, he fell to the ground at her feet, gasping for air enough to power his lungs to speech. 

     She looked down upon him and smiled. “Welcome to my island” 

    At last Jake found his voice “Please,..my wife..they took her..please.. a phone”. 

    She reached down, took his chin in her hand and tilted his head to meet her gaze. The smile remained, but he saw harshness in her eyes. Her tone was pleasant, yet unmistakably firm. “We need to get you out of this sun. Come”. 

    With that she turned, and gracefully strode graceful towards a gazebo a few hundred feet up from the beaches edge. By the time Jake had found his faculties, she had ascended the structures stairs, placed her thin walking stick on a wooden table and began to pour herself a drink. 

    When he finally reached the platform she spoke again. “Please remove that wretched attire. You look like a wet penguin. There are few penguins in the South Pacific. Here is something a little more suitable for the men of my island to wear” She reached out her hand towards him. In it was a primitive looking loin cloth. 

    Jake ignored her gesture. It would be the first and last time he ignored her. He turned away from her, held the gazebos railing and searched the waters for a trace of Brandy’s boat. “Please Ma’am; please may I use your phone. My wife has been…” 

    His words where lost mid-sentence. The woman quickly reached down, retrieved her walking stick, and with the speed and grace of a gazelle, brought the wicked implement down full strength across the seat of his damp trousers. 

    “Brandy is fine, Jake! For her sake it would be in your best interest to display some of the manners and respect. Now do as I told you and remove your clothing!” 

    She had his full interest now, both mentally and physically. She knew where Brandy was, thank God, there was hope. Slowly, his eyes ever shifting from the woman’s determined face, to the formidable length of bamboo in her hand, Jake peeled away the wet tux. When it was off, after she motioned him with the stick to hang it over the railing, he slipped on the loincloth. With his hands at his side he awaited further instruction. 

    “That is a much better boy. Thank you.” 

    She went to the table, set down the walking stick, pulled a chair away from the table, and seated herself. 

    “Come here, across my knee” 

    Jake obeyed. Did he have any choice? For Brandy he would put molten lava into his mouth if this woman told him to. He walked to her, and stretched himself across her lap. The woman guided him, her hands motioning him to adjust his position to suit her intention. Once satisfied, she easily flipped up the back of his flimsy cloth, baring his bottom to her ministrations. She traced a finger along the single welt on his cheeks. 

    “My, my, that bamboo certainly left its mark didn’t it? Even though those thick pants. Imagine how it will feel upon your bare behind? Not to worry Jake, I will not be using it on you. That pleasure will be reserved for your wife when she arrives.” 

    She paused, just long enough to reach for something from the table. When she resettled her body, she made sure Jake caught a glimpse of the brush in her hand. 

    “Brandy loves you very much; you are a lucky, lucky man. Her boat should be docking up shore right about now. She will be her in thirty minutes or so to reintroduce you to that very walking stick. So where does that leave you and I? Well, while we are waiting…..” 

    She raised the brush high. 
      
                   END 

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Vote for the ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest winner


    Readers,

    Here’s your chance to help me (and your fellow spanking fans) out with a little contest. A few weeks ago, I requested that readers take a photo of their bum, along with the words “Pic Your Bum” to show that the photo was taken specifically for the contest. 

    Now I’m asking you all to vote on your favorite Bum Pic. The photos are in random order, and all entrants will remain anonymous, of course. I’ll accept votes for a week, then announce the winner here.

    The winner will receive the new spanking DVD release ‘Sternwood Academy’.

    * Please only vote once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.

    * Comments will be moderated.

    (Good luck to the ‘Bums’!)

    – Dana



    EACH PHOTO IS NUMBERED. VOTE BELOW.
    ‘Pic Your Bum’ Contestants: 
     
    ‘Bum’ #1
    pb1
     
     
     ‘Bum’ #2
     
    pb2
     
    ‘Bum’ #3 
     
    pb3
     
     ‘Bum’ #4
    pb4
     
     
     ‘Bum’ #5
    pb5
     
     
     Bum #6
    pb6
     
     
     ‘Bum’ #7
    pb7
     
     
     

    Loading…

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com site update: 9/2

    Help with his Erection
    HelpErection1

    POV: Help with your Erection

    POVHelpErection1

     
    Spanking and Foot Worship
    SpankingFoot
    Cheating Schoolgirl
    CheatSchoolgirl1
    POV: Bedwetter
    POVBedwetter1

    For more photos, scene descriptions, and download links, 
    click the title links above – or, go to:

    HERE.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Fantasy Island’ Story Contest Winner


    I think you’ll all agree that the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest has generated some very detailed, thoughtful, and imaginative tales. I will post up all entries throughout the month of September, and you’ll be delighted at the island spankings taking place in each. 

    While all of the entries were really quite remarkable, I was particularly taken with one titled “Tropical Island” – this month’s winner. Twisty and magical, this is a spanking story with a literary imagination of it’s own. 

    You’ll be happy to read that the author will receive, for his hard work and creativity, a very sound spanking.

    Enjoy!

    PS. My sincerest thanks to the wonderful writers who continue to populate these contests.  Even though not everyone can win every contest, these talented people take the time to imagine, write, edit, and share their spanking fantasy stories with us all. 

    –  Dana

    *****
    Tropical Island 


    It was all very strange – she couldn’t remember getting here – wherever ‘here’ was, or indeed anything that had gone before, yet she knew she was wearing an exclusive yellow shantung dress and £275 Christian Louboutin shoes. She also knew, without knowing how, that she was wearing a matching set of What Katie Did lingerie and a pair of almost colourless – and extremely expensive – seven denier Gerbe Voile stockings.  

    In front of her, the sea was that wonderful Mediterranean blue that only ever seemed to exist in films, while spotless white sands disappeared into the horizon both left and right. Behind her were palm trees and a narrow road leading to a large, white, colonial-style building, which she just knew she was staying in.  
    Quite why she was here, at the beach, in such unsuitable clothes, she couldn’t begin to imagine – and why, despite all she did know, she couldn’t even remember her own name. ‘This is curiouser than Alice,’ she thought – or perhaps even said out aloud. It was difficult to tell as everything felt so unreal. She didn’t feel any pain or discomfort and couldn’t remember being in any kind of accident that might have caused amnesia – and if she had been in one, why was she here, rather than at home – assuming, of course this wasn’t her home …?  

    Her thoughts were interrupted when a middle-aged man appeared, almost like a Demon King in a pantomime, at her side. He, like her was not really dressed for the beach, although his white linen suit, his Sea-Island cotton shirt and his panama hat (Did anyone wear panama hats any more? she wondered) were of the very best and his sandals, while not new, looked beautifully-made  – and probably hand-lasted. He carried a walking-cane of yellowish-brown bamboo but didn’t seem to need its help – it just went with the whole picture so well.  

    ‘Good day, young lady,’ he said, doffing his hat to her and bowing ever so slightly from the waist, ‘How nice it is to see you again.’  

    ‘I’m sorry,’ she replied, ‘but I don’t seem to remember you – or anything else very much, to be honest. Are you sure we’ve met before?’  

    ‘Oh, yes, Miss, indeed we have – on several occasions. We don’t always look the way we do today, however, and that’s probably confusing you somewhat.’  

    ‘Well – who did we look like? The last time we met, I mean.’  

    ‘Hmmm – let me think …. It’s more than just looks, to be quite honest with you; we are sometimes quite different people, yet underneath all that, always the same people, if you follow … but I can see you don’t, Shall we sit down on this nice little bench seat here and I’ll see what I can do about telling you all there is to know.’  

    She hadn’t noticed the delicate, wrought-iron and painted wood bench seat – or the little table, along with two glasses and a jug of something that looked deliciously cold. Was she going mad – or had she been out in this lovely sunlight for too long? Oh, well ….  

    He poured a drink for them both and settled back, saying, ‘Now let me see – the last time we met – you were a schoolgirl – your name, if I remember correctly, was Erica Bradshaw, and I was Miss Helen Byrne-Jones, the head teacher of a 1950s English girls boarding school called St Walpurga’s – and I had just given you twelve strokes of the senior cane on your pretty little bare bottom, with your knickers around your knees.’  

    ‘Y-you were a woman – a teacher …?’  
    ‘Yes, my dear – and you were a naughty, eighteen-year-old minx who had pushed her luck once too often and a little too hard. I can remember it as if it were yesterday. The time before that, I was an over-worked and overwrought business woman and you were my lazy Lesbian lover. I had to give you six good ones with the Lochgelly tawse to encourage you to pull your weight around the house instead of spending all your time reading BDSM fiction on the internet and -er – playing naughty games, if you get my – anyway, happy days.’  

    ‘Hmmph – for you, no doubt. Do you always get to whack girls? Are you some kind of pervert who gets his kicks from another’s pain?’  

    ‘As a matter of fact, I don’t – always whack girls, that is. Now, that’s taken you aback, hasn’t it? I was once – no, twice – a fearsome lady, a Head of Household by the name of Mistress Karen, who kept her husband Ron very firmly in his place with frequent application of a Lexan paddle to his bare backside. You were, of course, Ron – in those particular cases and I – well, I’ll leave that to you to work out.  

    ‘So – you are telling me ….’  
    ‘Yes – that I am Spanker and you, my dear, are Spankee; those are our fixed roles which can be moulded as our creator thinks fit.’  

    ‘Our C-creator?’ she said, involuntarily looking skyward as if to catch a glimpse of the same.  
    ‘Oh, no – not ‘Creator’ with a big ‘C’, just creator – our author, as he likes to think of himself; others might disagree with the term.’  

    ‘W-we are characters in a story?’  
    ‘That’s right. May I get you another drink – it will stay at this amount and perfect temperature until our creator remembers to do something with it, so we may as well enjoy it while we can.’  

    ‘Er – thank you, I will have another. W-where are we – and why are we here, do you think?’  
    ‘I would say we are on some idealised tropical island, probably a semi-prepared scenario for a competition of some sort; this isn’t his usual kind of thing, and I am assuming he is setting the scene with us. That’s probably why you are dressed for a night at the opera when a swimsuit, a sarong and a sun-hat would have been much more suitable attire.’  

    ‘Swimsuit, sarong and sun-hat – lazy Lesbian lover … they are both examples of  – what is it – alliteration, aren’t they? A writer’s trick?’  

    ‘Quite so, my dear – O.C considers himself very literate and loves to indulge in a little wordplay; sometimes he even drags in some portentous but often not quite appropriate Latin phrase to show how smart he is; he can’t seem to help himself. Sadly, these little tricks often displace much idea of a good story, apart from when we get to a list of “Whack!”s, followed quickly by “Ouch!”es, which is what all of his stories are about, really. That, and a half-hour in the corner with your bare, bruised bottom on display.’ He almost winced as he trotted out yet another clumsy alliteration.  

    ‘And I – I am here to be whacked – is that it?’  

    ‘You have it in one, my dear – spanked, caned, tawsed or paddled – or any combination of the four. He did have a minor flirtation with dressage whips, but that was a long while ago – in fact, he hasn’t written anything at all in quite some time, although what he calls “impact play” occupies his thoughts an awful lot.’  

    ‘So, what will happen, then – if you don’t mind telling me. Will you just put me over your knee and spank me – is that it? Will you be using that wicked-looking walking cane on me?’  

    ‘Oh, no, my dear, I wouldn’t think so for a minute. Our creator isn’t very good, but he isn’t a brute; this cane is merely a prop, and almost certainly part of the scene he is setting. And even he has to have some kind of reason for me to spank you.  

    ‘What kind of reason?’  
    ‘My, you do ask a lot of questions, young lady – you are making me quite thirsty again,’ he said, pouring another drink from the jug; the level of liquid didn’t change by as much as a millimetre.  

    ‘Essentially, there are only a few distinct stories in all literature. Some authorities – if that is a suitable word – claim there are twenty. Others, Booker, for instance, maintain there are only seven, while there are those who have identified – or at least claim to have identified, thirty-six. It seems to be very much a case of “paying your money and taking your choice”, but there are generally acknowledged to be nine sub-plots involving spanking, if that’s any help to you.’  

    ‘Well, it’s a good job we have somewhere to sit and a seemingly endless supply of this delicious drink to get through while you tell me about them – do go on – I am intrigued.’  
    ‘Before I begin, may I ask your name, Miss? It would make things much easier if I didn’t have to keep calling you “Miss”, “young lady” or “my dear”.’  
    ‘Why, of course – I should have said earlier. My name is … now that’s odd – all I can think of is [a].’  
    ‘Oh, the lazy bugger! He calls himself a writer? – why, he hasn’t even given us proper names yet and is still using place-markers – how ever he hopes to get this published, even on-line, is quite beyond me. It would appear that I am [b], by the way.’  
    ‘You were saying, Mr [b] ….’  
    ‘Oh, yes, the plots. Well, we aren’t in an office situation, so you probably haven’t been dipping in to the petty cash or using the company ‘phone to chat to your aunt in Saskatchewan in company time. Nor are you a schoolgirl – this time, at any rate, nor a frustrated but horny lady who just fancies getting her bottom warmed for the fun of it.’  

    ‘Well, that’s three out of the way!’  
    ‘Yes, so on we go. You haven’t been abducted by some whip-wielding wacko to be a plaything for his perverted pleasure – oh, my, here we go again! – yet more shoddy alliteration. We really must try to get a better author, or at least improve the one we have. Where did we get to?’  

    ‘Five’  

    ‘Oh, yes. Well, we don’t appear to be part of “the family that spanks together” or the blushing bride being “instructed in her new duties”. I may just be an uncle you have been sent to spend some time with in order for him to “adjust your attitude”, or your boss – “if you want to keep your job, Miss [a] …”. That leaves us with only one more option, the “professional spanking service”, but I think that one is best left alone, don’t you?’  

    ‘Yes – but I’m not crazy about any of them, to be honest. Then again, I suppose we have to be here for something – a competition, you said you thought it might be?’  
    ‘I think that’s the most likely reason, and that the wayward rich girl being sent to spend some time with an older relative, in a place she can’t easily leave, in order to “learn some respect” is probably the best we can speculate upon at pre ….  

    ***  

    Ken Thompson closed the file named ‘Story 11 – Notes’, opened a new window on his laptop and typed in:  
    ‘Tropical Island Competition Entry’  
    by saucy_scribe  

    Part One – Coming to the Island  
    The Cessna Caravan, belonging to the ABG Group of Companies, had been adapted from its normal, freight-only role to carry four passengers in addition to its monthly payload of supplies for the small tropical isle owned and inhabited by Raymond Gardner, among the richest men on The Times rich-list, and his hand-picked staff.  

    Today, his niece, Caroline Andrews, was flying in to spend some time with her uncle Ray – not that this would have been her choice of holiday, however; her parents, scandalised by Caroline’s dropping-out of University and her subsequent wild partying that had cost a lot of money to keep out of the papers and away from the beady eyes of the police, had decided to send her to live with her mother’s brother for a month.  

    He was a well-known businessman and had a no-nonsense reputation; if anyone could bring Caroline around on to the right track, it was Raymond Gardner – and, for a month, Caroline would have  nowhere else to go ….  

    The Captain announced the narrow runway was in sight and that the passengers, Caroline and Norah Phillips, her governess/nanny/minder/prison-guard – Caroline was never quite certain which of these hats she was wearing at any particular moment – should fasten their seat-belts and prepare for landing.



    Norah touched Caroline’s arm gently, saying ‘Wake up, Caroline – we are almost at your uncle’s island. Did you have a nice little snooze?’  

    ‘Er – yes, thank you, Norah, but I had the strangest dream ….’  

    The chunky little turbo-prop with its large, soft tyres, came to a stop on the white, sandy runway and suddenly hands were quickly unloading the supplies and refuelling the small aircraft. A middle-aged man wearing a white linen suit, a Sea-Island cotton shirt and hand-made sandals was waiting, just outside the landing-area, for the two women who would be his guests for the next month. He waved to them with an ornate bamboo walking-cane ….  

    ‘Now come along, Caroline, and stop day-dreaming! We have to see about getting our things taken up to the house and then I think we could both do with a good long soak and a rest before dinner. Why don’t you wear your lovely new yellow dress and those fabulous CL shoes and wow your uncle Raymond? Tomorrow, we’ll put on our swimsuits, sun-hats and sarongs and hit that gorgeous beach! Caroline – Caroline …?’  

    END  

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: NYC/Albany/Toronto (and Memphis!)


    I will be revisiting my lovely playmates in New York City on Nobember 12-14, followed by Albany, NY, and Toronto. 


    Also, I’ve added a return trip to Memphis, TN, on October 12-13.


    For disciplinary consideration, please read the Appointments page, then email me directly at:


    danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Your Opinions: What makes a spanking movie entertaining?


    The new survey, “Your Opinions: Spanking Movies” has had an excellent response. Want to see how your answers stack up next to other spanking movie fans?


    Of  334 currents responses:


    Which spanking movie sub-genres do you enjoy? (Number of respondents, followed by percentage of overall responses. Remember that, on many survey questions, respondents may choose ‘all that apply’ – so percentages will add up to more than 100%.)


    Female Top/ Male Bottom          277 85%
    Female Top/ Female Bottom 149 46%
    Male Top/ Female Bottom          74 23%
    Male Top/ Male Bottom         26   8%




    How hard a spanking do you like to see?


    Light, gentle, barely pink                                            5     1%
    A little harder, but no marks                                  16   5%
    Stinging, thudding, and wiggling. Light marks.          38 11%
    A good, hard spanking. Moderate marks.                   183 55%
    Punishment, pain, heavy marks.                                   82 25%



    In a role-play scene, which types of top/bottom scenario do you enjoy?

    Marital Discipline 181 56%
    Teacher/Student 176 54%
    Doctor(or Nurse)/Patient 62 19%
    Boss/Employee 130 40%
    Mother/Son(or Daughter) 128 39%
    Aunt/Nephew( or Niece) 162 50%
    Ageplay 57 17%
    Other






    45 14%


    Bottom behavior: What types of behavior do you enjoy seeing the bottom display?

    Stoicism 54 17%
    Whining/pleading 143 44%
    Bratting 79 25%
    Wiggling/struggling 211 66%
    Crying 203 63%
    Arousal 108 34%
    Other 23 7%


    The Demeanor of the Top: What personality traits do you enjoy seeing the top display?

    Loving, Calm 132 41%
    Concerned, Nurturing 132 41%
    Scolding/ Lecturing 220 69%
    Angry/ Vengeful 81 25%
    Sensual 112 35%
    Maternal 121 38%
    Other

    Spanking Movie Wardrobe: How do you prefer to see a female top dressed?

    Business Attire 195 61%
    School-type wardrobe 103 32%
    Retro/ Vintage 100 31%
    Bedroom Wear 115 36%
    Costume/Fantasy (Superhero/heroine, historical figures, etc.) 28 9%
    Blue Jeans/Casual 136 43%
    Matronly 81 25%
    Sexy 134 42%
    Other

    Implementation: Which implements do you enjoy seeing used?

    Hand Spanking 216 67%
    Small Wood Paddle 153 48%
    Large Wood Paddle 133 41%
    Leather Paddle 123 38%
    Leather Strap/Tawse 159 50%
    Belt 139 43%
    Cane 147 46%
    Hairbrush 211 66%
    Bathbrush 125 39%
    Rubber Paddle/ Strap 76 24%
    Slipper/Shoe 54 17%
    Other 30 9%
    48 15%


    24 8%


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Story contest and photo contest ending soon!


    The August Person, Place, and Thing writing contest – ‘Fantasy Island’ – will end on August 31. The winner will be announced first of September. Story writing winners will win a spanking session with me, and all qualifying entries will be posted for your reading enjoyment during the month of September.


    The ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest will end September 3. I will then post up all qualifying entries and give readers one week to vote on the winner. The ‘Pic Your Bum’ winning photo will receive a DVD copy of ‘Sternwood Academy’ via US mail.


    If participation in the ‘Bum’ contest warrants, I will continue holding non-writing-type contests, with the next winner to receive a Dana Kane Custom DVD.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Spanking PSA: Safe Words


    “Red. Yellow. Green. Mercy”….”That’s too hard. It hurts. Please stop”….

    Balderdash. Nonsense. Tosh. Rubbish. It is NOT too hard. It’s supposed to hurt. No way, Jose.

    Safe words are useless to me. Allowing my spankee to relieve him/herself of the discomfort of a spanking by spewing random words into the room is a Hard Limit. 

    There’s no strength or pride gained from these words; no moment of understanding between top and bottom. This is not a game – you cannot yell ‘red light, green light’ to make your spanker stop dead in his or her tracks.

    Spanking – even punishment spanking – is about consent. 
    It’s also about trust. 
    If my playmate has so little trust in me that he must have a special word at hand to gain control of me at a moment’s notice, then it’s likely that we have not gotten to know one another well enough just yet. If I am uncertain of his full consent before the spanking begins, well…it’s not going to happen.


    Instead, I require that my spankee engage me – with his eyes and his voice – and politely request a short break. I believe, and have seen through my own experiences, that requiring the bottom to make eye contact and verbally express his inability to ‘take it’ requires a lot more chutzpah than bleating some random word or phrase into the floorboards. I am convinced that holding the spankee responsible for his or her own discipline is an empowering and uplifting circumstance.

    Also, by removing the safe-word option, the bottom has the opportunity to say all those things which, under safe-word circumstances, would likely leave the spanker wondering whether they’d gone too far:

    “Please stop, please!”
    “Ohmygod, it hurts! That’s too hard!!”
    “I don’t think I can take it!”
    “Okay, okay…I changed my mind..”
    I have heard all these and more. Begging, cajoling, outright insistence that I stop immediately…
    All simply reasons to spank harder, scold more convincingly, and manhandle my spankee. 

    If you need a break, twist your little neck around, look me straight in the eye, and ask for it. Otherwise, your protestations and safe words will fall on deaf, spank-obsessed ears.

    –  Dana

    Disclaimer: These are my opinions. They may or may not reflect your preferred play style or opinions. If not, let’s just agree to disagree.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
    spanking psa

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday update: 8/26

     

    Live Session Video: PottyMouth

     

    PottyMouth2
     
     

     

    This naughty boy curses entirely too much! I tell him that I am tired of his pottymouth, and that he’s going to receive 100 strokes from my rubber paddle.
    To keep him from getting himself in even more trouble, I shove a pair of my panties into his mouth..making it impossible for him to curse, try as he might.
    After he has grudgingly taken his very hard 100 strokes, I decide that more are in order. Many more.
    Then I pick up his leather belt, studded with metal conchos, and land it over and over across his swollen bottom.
     
    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download link.)

     

    *
     

     

    Angel’s Delrin Punishment is also now available for download.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘The New Governess’ F/FM scene with Dreams of Spanking

    This is a fun, strict scene shot with Pandora Blake and Mike Stryker. 
    From Pandora, on Dreams of Spanking:

    “I wasn’t sure if I dared to produce this scene. And then I thought, to hell with it, I want to see Mike Stryker paddled in lipstick.
    I hope it should be obvious to anyone familiar with this site that none of us, Dana Kane included, approve of her character’s stance in this scenario. Dana Kane was a great sport in playing the evil, repressive governess, and I think she had fun with it, despite it being a long way off her personal views. Mike and I certainly loved being pitted against her in a battle of wills. For the record, all of us at Dreams of Spanking wholeheartedly support radical gender hacking and freedom of self-expression. I also hope that this film touches on the futility of trying to “cure” anyone of their self-identity.
    Many spanking stories seem nostalgic for the conservatism of a remembered youth. I thought it would be fun to knock that idea about a bit, and show a conservative disciplinarian who is not only in the wrong, but also pursuing an exercise in futility. Plus, it gave Mike and I (who both have a playfully flexible approach to our own gender presentation) the chance to drag up a bit. This is the least sexy outfit I have ever worn in a spanking video and it was absolutely liberating. And Mike is fabulously, hilariously camp.”
    Photography: Tricia Sullivan

    Watch the preview video on the Dreams of Spanking website, and leave Pandora and her wonderful crew a comment.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: October 20, 27



    I will be visiting my friends and playmates in Texas in October: San Antonio on Saturday the 20th, and Houston on Saturday the 27th.


    Please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Suite Revenge’ : A fun spanking revenge story!


    Written by one of my lovely playmates and friends, this story is a fun spin on something quite possibly close to real life…

    *****


    SUITE REVENGE

    Peggy Pritchett sat at her desk at the Merrymount Residential Suites. The crossword puzzle was giving her some difficulty, although most of the answers were 3- and 4-letters; and the “Real Housewives of Atlanta” show was giving it, and Peggy’s concentration, quite a challenge. She wasn’t particularly attractive, and her well-padded derriere lopped over the edges of the chair a bit; but ultimately, it was her personality, and the way she treated her employees and customers, that gave her the lowest marks.

    “What,” exclaimed Daniella Kaufmann, “you can’t possibly be serious?” Daniella was trying to check into the luxury suite she had reserved several weeks ago. “I’ve never heard of a hotel that won’t accept cash,” she continued, trying not to lose her dignified composure.

    “I’m sorry Ms. Kaufmann, but I don’t make the rules here, my supervisor does,” said Leslie, a sweet young woman who was trapped in the middle of her boss’ policy.

    Daniella was like the polar opposite of Peggy, in practically every respect. Gorgeous face, athletic, beautifully-toned body (accented by stylish $300 jeans) and an even more stylish, bodacious body. And quite an IQ to go with it all, with a winning personality and an extraordinarily positive attitude toward life, to boot.

    “I’d like to speak with your supervisor, then,” said Ms. Kaufmann.

    About ten minutes later, Ms. Pritchett emerged, angry at being pulled away from the Atlanta housewives. “Yea, whada you,  want,” she says to Daniella.

    “Listen ma’am, I’ve come a long way for a very important meeting that’s scheduled to begin in 45 minutes. My corporation, DK Enterprises, a Fortune 500 company, of which I am CEO, made a reservation for a first-class Suite at your hotel, the caterers will arrive any minute now, as will the Board of Directors and our guests, and your associate is telling me that you won’t accept cash payment?”

    “That’s right, lady, only credit here,” says Peggy, scowling.

    “Look,” continued Daniella, “this country has been trying to run on credit, to its incredible detriment, and so much so that even our government has been trying to cut down the huge deficit this has caused. There’s simply no justification for your position and I am politely requesting that you waive your policy for us,” and with that, she waved several hundred-dollar bills at Peggy.

    “Nope. Ain’t no way I’m guna make no ‘ceptions, for you or nobody,” came the response.

    Unable to contain herself, and on the verge of tears, Daniella Kaufmann stepped outside. She lit up a cigarette and sighed to herself, “damn, I had just given these things up.”

    As luck would have it, just at that moment, Steve Miller, Executive Director and the brains behind DKE pulled up, in his sporty S-2000, right in front of Daniella.

    Seeing his Daniella in distress, he jumped out of the car and bolted to her side. “What’s the matter, sweetie?”

    Still visibly shaken, she explained everything to him. Then the catering truck pulled in.

    Steve looked directly into her deep, but slightly watery eyes, and told her, “Don’t you worry, sugar, I’ll take care of everything, first for you, and then for DKE.”

    He hugged her, went back to his car and produced an ice-cold bottle of raspberry tea, DK’s fav. “Yummy” said Daniella, and the sparkle to her eyes started to re-emerge.

    “Daniella, leadership is practically your middle name; but sometimes these ignominious women need the masculine touch. Have some tea, tell the caterers to start unloading and I’ll take care of everything else, ok?” Steve could push a hidden, little submissive button on her. She lowered her eyes and graciously consented — she liked him a lot.

    Steve entered the hotel’s reception area, where he found Peggy. “Let’s go into your office for a moment, Ms.. what did you say your name was?”

    “Pritchett. Peggy Pritchett,” she blurted with a bit of fear in her voice, and she led him into her “office.” To Peg’s consternation, the housewives had finished their episode.

    “Ah, Merrymount, I think we can work this out,” said Steve calmly.

    “Ain’t nuthin guna be worked out, no credit card no room, plain and simple,” said Peggy with all the authority she could muster.”

    “Would you excuse me for just a moment, ma’am,” queried Mr. Miller.

    “Sure..” came the response.

    Steve stepped out of Peg’s office and got on his iPhone. 5 minutes later, Peg’s phone rang. A few minutes after that, Ms. Pritchett emerged.

    “Could you please come back into my office, Mr. Miller,” she asked, very timidly.

    “Why, but of course,” came the response.

    “Seems as though Merrymount is a subsidiary of AGF, and your company owns it, Mr. Miller?”

    “Precisely!” Knowing exactly how he had hammer-locked this tidbit employee, Steve went into action.

    “Here’s what’s going to happen, Peg.” You will give Ms. Kaufmann your finest suite immediately; the caterers are waiting.”

    “Yes, sir”

    “At 5pm, you, and that nice girl who works outside, Leslie..?”

    “Yes, Leslie.”

    “The two of you will come and be part of the meeting. Is all of this perfectly clear,” he said with incredible, but soft-spoken authority.

    “Yes, sir.”

    ******************************

    The meeting began promptly at 4:30. Daniella Kaufmann, CEO, Steve Miller, Executive Director, eight members of the Board of Trustees, and 2 models, Cheyenne and Mona, were in attendance. Secretary Frank Zenoni read the minutes of the previous meeting, which were approved. Treasurer Mike Kona presented his report, glowing and approved.

    About 20 minutes into the meeting, Daniella took over. Her charm, intelligence, wit, and yes, sexuality, as always, won everyone’s attention. But it was her organizational skills that carried everything through so smoothly.

    “Before I introduce our new product line, let’s have libations and cuisine!” she said, with a big grin on her face. Well, the company being so successful, why not celebrate? And what a spread it was. Open bar including premium liquors, and the finest of appetizing.. smoked sturgeon, lox, whitefish, sable..  Cold cuts, salads, and even tables devoted to the vegans and those requiring a gluten-free meal. Something for everyone.

     While the group was relishing consuming their favorite cuisine and libation, Daniella again took over.

    “And now, while your appetites are being whetted, nurtured, and tantalized, I would like to introduce our new product line to you. As most of you know, one of our many ventures is to produce some of the finest, most effective spanking implements, in this or any market. Our research tries to find anything that could possibly strike a naked buttocks and produce the kind of effects that those who have this predilection yearn for.”

    At just that moment, the suite’s doorbell rang. Steve went to the door and there were Ms. Pritchett, looking most contrite, and Leslie, her friendly desk girl. “Well, look what we have here, one nice girl, named Leslie, and one not nice one named.. um, Ms. Piggish,” announced Steve. “That’s Pritchett,” blurted Peg. “Oh, well, for now, we’ll just refer to you as Ms. Piggy (laughter..  and humiliation).

    Daniella realized that her Prince Valiant, Steve, had provided her with a golden opportunity to extract retribution, and revenge! Without missing a beat or a cue, she started Act I, Scene 1. “First, let’s have our lovely models, Cheyenne and Mona, get comfortable.” The stunning ladies removed their wrap-around skirts in a flash, showing everyone their hot bodies, now clad only in their thong bikinis. Talk about rear ends that just seem to yearn to be spanked! “We had planned to test out these newest implements on your stunning posteriors ladies, but I think it’s time for you to turn the tables and let Ms. Piggy be the guinea!” Uproarious laughter, more embarassment. “So, what are you waiting for girls, let the games begin,” shouted Daniella, gleefully.

    Mona and Cheyenne hopped into action, grabbing Peg’s arms and wrestling her down to her undies in record time. Before anyone could say, “Moi?,” she was over Cheyenne’s knee. Cheyenne, no novice at delivering a spanking, began with fairly crisp smacks over those rather thick undies. After a couple dozen of those, she 86ed the ugly undies and began working on the bare. Peggy started to yelp a bit and Daniella cut her off, “Oh come on, we’re being really nice to you by giving you this warm up.” The flabby cheeks started to glow pink and, strangely enough, they looked better!

    Cheyenne, whose hand was starting to feel what Ms. Pritchett’s butt was, turned her prey over to Mona, who let loose with quite a flurry. After several dozen spanks, the pink was reddening a bit, with a strawberry or two. Daniella went over to Leslie and whispered, “Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten about you.”

    Ms. Kaufmann clapped her hands, in rhythm with the spanks, and said, “Are we ready to reveal our new line of products?” “YES!” came the unison response from the spectators. And with that, Steve rolled out a novel looking bicycle, with remote control and.. cuffs! “Ladies and gentlemen, DKE has bought the rights to this ingenious device from a researcher working on something called the B.A.C.O.N. project. Mona and Cheyenne were familiar with it and they dragged Peggy, now totally nude, over to it, securing her wrists and ankles with a touch of the remote. They positioned her rump perfectly for the testing of these implements. And just to make her life a little more unpleasant, they turned on the bike, forcing her to pump those pedals, which made those cheeks ever-so-tempting to punish.

    Steve pulled back a purple satin cloth to reveal about a dozen new implements of all sorts. There were paddles made of imported woods in various sizes, from pocket-book size to deadly. Riding crops, buggy whips, straps..  it was a spankophile’s cornucopia.

    “Now I’d like each of you to pick out whichever titillates you the most, and try it on our special guest, Ms. Pissit,” said Steve. “It’s Pritchett,” exclaimed Peggy. “You shouldn’t correct me,” said Steve, who grabbed the large Malaysian wood paddle, raised it high, and brought it down with a WHACK, right across the sweet “sit spot.” Peg screamed. Her cheeks reddened almost immediately. “Well, I guess we’ll use this one somewhat judiciously; after all, we’re not sadists,” chortled Steve.

    One by one, the guests tried each and every implement. There were paddles made of the finest leather that produced sounds truly musical to the ear. Canes that swished and left perfect “lines” across the buttocks. And riding crops that left beautiful marks. After about 15-20 minutes of this, the members were satisfied with nearly all of these beautiful toys. A few had some criticisms, which were duly noted so that the products could be further refined and retested.

    “Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention, please,” announced Steve. It was hard to stop everyone having such a good smacking time but the group acquiesced.  “There is one last thing on the agenda here that we must attend to. You see, a wrong must be righted, and our CEO, Ms. Kaufmann, and this lovely employee of Ms. Piggy, have both been subjected to abuse in the workplace. Therefore, I think it only fitting that Daniella choose whichever implement she feels will be most effective and deliver 10 of the best, whilst Peggy count each blow and apologize to Leslie.” He was greeted by cheers, applause and whistles from a crowd anxious to witness this charming scenario.
    Steve went over to his darling associate and whispered, “Now I really want you to potch that tuchas good, darling.” Steve knew that those Yiddish words, which mean smack that ass, roughly, would find a soft spot in Daniella’s soul.

    Dana brought the souped-up bike to a halt and positioned the target for herself. Then she carefully selected a paddle. It wasn’t the biggest, thickest or heaviest, but it may have been the one that produces the most sting and burn. Leslie positioned herself, at Steve’s direction, directly in front of Leslie, so she could watch carefully observe her reactions.

    SMACK, came the first blow, catching Peggy completely unprepared. “I didn’t hear ONE, I’m sorry Leslie,” so we’ll have to re-do that one. Ready,” asked Steve. Sniffling, Peg said yes. SMACK! “One, I’m sorry Leslie.”

    “Look at her when you say that,” ordered Steve

    TWO was even harder. Peg was fighting the tears. By the time Daniella got to FOUR she had given in to it all. Daniella felt this and, for once in her life, the satisfaction of knowing that someone was getting what they deserved, and would most likely not be repeating this abominable treatment of others. Whacks FIVE through TEN were delivered like a real professional. Daniella was no novice to delivering a perfect paddling, with major reddening but no skin breaks or bleeding.

    Ms. Peggy Pritchett was released from the device. She immediately went to Leslie and apologized. Rubbing her raw ass, she went over to Daniella, apologized and thanked her.

    Steve put his arm around Daniella. “What say, as soon as our meeting is adjourned, we go out for some Thai food, sugar? I’ll do the ordering.” Oh, yes, purred Daniella.

    Both of them knew that Peggy Pritchett would not be sitting at her desk again for quite some time.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday site update: 8/19

     

    Cousins Caught in the Closet
    CousinCloset3

     

    I’ve agreed to watch my sisters’ brats while they take a well-needed break. These two cousins are so bad –  the minute I turn my back on them, they’ve snuck into my implement closet and tried spanking each other – with a cane and wooden paddle! Dragging them out of the closet, I force them both up against the wall and bare their naughty bottoms for a hard caning (for him) and paddling (for her), simultaneously.
    When they start to argue about whose fault it is that they’ve been caught, I lose my temper and pull off my belt, landing it on their already sore bottoms over and over again.

     

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download link.)
     
    Live Session Video: The Panty Thief
    PantyThief3
     

    Marital discipline roleplay with a cute, young playmate.

    What is he doing with my panties?! Wait, some of these aren’t even mine..they’re too big for me..
    Has he been wearing panties?
    Watch me catch him playing with panties, force him to put them on, and then spank his bottom good and hard.

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download links.)
    Ass-Centric
    Asscentric2

    Sexy F/f spanking video with Dana Kane.
    She’s posed herself just as I asked, eyes covered, and ass up. I slide my hands into pretty white lace gloves, massage, spank, and tickle her bottom with feathers.
    After removing the gloves, I rub massage oil into her pink bottom’s swollen skin, then spank her hard with my bare hands while sitting on her legs.

    Lots of sexy whispering, rubbing, tickling, and fingernails…

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download links.)
     
     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New ! "Pic Your Bum" Photo Contest


    Since the writing contests are so much fun, and I’ve had an enormous amount of positive feedback from them, it seems only right to continue the trend.

    While I receive many excellent entries to each story writing contest, I’ve also received many emails from readers who just aren’t confident enough in their writing skills to enter. So I’ve decided to host a new set of contests, for those of you who aren’t natural writers, and to give away some fun spanking-related prizes to the winners. 

    The first new contest will be:

    ‘Pic Your Bum’


    This one should be a LOT of fun:

    Take a self-shot photo of your bottom. Your photo may be either pre- or post-spanking, clothed or nude, and funny, interesting, sexy, or whatever else you come up with.

    Include in your photo a piece of paper on which you’ve written “Pic Your Bum” (so I know that the photo is you, and taken specifically for the contest).

    All entries will be posted here on my blog, and other readers will choose the winner.

    Please, no overtly sexual or obscene imagery.


    The winner will receive, via US mail, a DVD copy of Sternwood Academy.


    Sternwood Academy is a finishing school for young ladies needing to be taught the social graces of high society, higher education, and stern discipline – all of which is taught through “the seat of education”! This 101 minute High Definition DVD is going to the head of the class! Starring Feenix Spanks, Dana Kane, Coach Michaels, Cali Katarina, Cheyenne Jewel, Ella Darling, Heather Green, Alex Reynolds, and Lucky Sky.


    Email your photo entry to me at:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Remember, your entry means that you agree to allow me to share it.

    Good luck!

    – Dana

    The contest will run for a couple weeks, with entrants posted up just after the first of the month, in September. Then readers will be given a week to vote on the winner.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Conversations with Spankos (Ch.12): Bratting


    Since bratting has been somewhat of a theme in my personal life of late, I thought that it would make an excellent topic of conversation today.

    If you’ve seen the recently posted Angel’s Delrin Punishment video (and others), you are well aware of my personal opinions on things like bratting, ‘topping from the bottom’, and Asking For It. These are, in my opinion,titles we use for those times when a spanko wants/needs a spanking and won’t just come out and say so. Yes, the bratting is part of the fun – and some spankings would be much less enjoyable without a bit of it – but the outcome for the bottom is the same: a sound spanking.

    And where would we tops be without playmates who are willing to misbehave in order to gain our attentions?

    Many of my playmates tell me outright that they’re unapologetic brats, and that they have all intention to use those brat skills to push my buttons, so to speak. This always tickles me to no end. Without their hard work and attention to detail I would rarely have the opportunity to state indignantly “How DARE you do that, young man (or young lady)?!”

    But sometimes line-crossing occurs; playful bottoms become so engaged in their fun bratting activities that it is sometimes forgotten that this isn’t entirely a ‘game’. To my mind, there must be some inherent top/bottom-perspective respect – from all parties – for the protocols of power exchange. This means that, at some point, bratting must be dealt with, and without prejudice, anger, or resentment. 

    This is an excellent time for you (tops, bottoms, and especially switches) to give your perspectives on bratting – is this behavior which you encourage or actively participate? What do you feel are the reasons that spanking play is so often associated with brat behavior? Is the brat persona real, or manufactured?

     –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sternwood Academy now available! (Preview video and photos)



    Ladies and Gentlemen,

    Welcome to Sternwood Academy.




    This is a fantastic new project on which I’ve been working with my friends at Alpine Sierra Studios. In it, several naughty schoolgirls are taught how to be proper ladies, and to comport themselves with dignity and respect. When they do not, serious discipline is in order.



    Watch as Coach Michaels, Feenix, and I take these young ladies in hand:
    (Featuring Cali Cutie, Alex Reynolds, Cheyenne Jewel, Ela Darling, Heather Michaels, and Lucky Sky.)





    Sternwood Academy is available on High Definition DVD, at PaddlesandPanties.com and Amazon.com.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: October 9-12


    Tuesday through Friday, October 9-12, I will be re-visiting  my playmates in Chicago, Detroit, and St. Louis. 

    Please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Angel’s Delrin Punishment – (Free Spanking Video)



     


    Angel has been bratting, publicly, for the past few months, on social networking sites like Twitter. 

     


    After allowing both Angel and The VBB enough rope to hang themselves, so to speak, I decided it was time for punishment.

     


    The following video is Angel’s Delrin Punishment:

    (What follows is real punishment – not brutal, but certainly not for the squeamish. And Angel’s tears are real, too…)

    –  Dana

    If the video does not play immediately, double-click the image below to open it in new browser tab.

     

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday site update: 8/12

    Dana Kane – Bad Sport

    BadSport1I have been waiting for over twenty minutes, and now he’s made me miss an important business meeting…because he’s been playing games! His laid-back attitude just makes me more angry, and I snatch the large sport paddle from his hands, bend him right over, and administer a hard, fast paddling. He won’t keep me waiting again.

    (Click on the title link for more photos and download link.)

     

    Angel’s Spankotherapy: Road Rage (Episode 2) 

    SpankotherapyRage3
    Episode Two in the series Angel’s Spankotherapy: Road Rage.
    Angel admits that her therapy is working thus far, so we dive into the next subject – her inability to control her emotions while driving. We speak for several minutes, about the specific situations she gets into, and then follow with her impact therapy: 100 strokes with a braided leather strap. Road rage is dangerous, and Angel must learn how important this lesson really is.

    All Spankotherapy Episodes are available in both Short and Extended Versions. Both versions include the same spanking scene, with the Extended version including the full, twenty-plus minute dialogue.

    (Click on the title link for more photos and download link.)

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Brief Encounter spanking story: ‘The Gambler’

    Anthony has sent along another excellent story for the Brief Encounter story contest, and, although he wasn’t eligible for the prize – it’s a great read. Thanks, Anthony!


    – Dana

    *****

    The Gambler


    by Anthony


    It was finally Ryan’s stop. There was a prolonged screech then he had
    to nudge a pregnant woman and three tourists out of the way with his
    knee to get out the train doors. The thing is, he thought, if you
    didn’t work in the City, you bet your nattiest bermuda shorts that you
    didn’t belong on the commuter train during rush hour.


    The train wooshed its goodbye, hurtling away to its next destination.


    Uh-oh, wait! He turned and beckoned to the almost vanished train.
    Something was wrong here. Really wrong.


    What should have been a bustling train station, his station, the
    station he frequented each work day for better or worse, was
    completely empty. Empty as in not a living body within sight.


    A white painted sign on the pitted and tagged concrete wall adjacent
    to the tracks exclaimed: Nowhere Station.


    Nowhere Station?


    What the hell had he stepped into now? Furthermore, what deranged
    person put graffiti on the wall of Nowhere Station?


    That was when he heard the sound. Sound was a charitable word for what
    was most certainly a guitar in great pain somewhere down the tunnel:


    And the sons of Pullman porters
    And the sons of engineers
    Ride their fathers’ magic carpets made of steel.
    Mothers with their babes asleep,
    Are rockin’ to the gentle beat
    And the rhythm of the rails is all they feel.


    Good God. His day was worsening by the second. Against better
    instincts he started walking toward the noise, apologizing to Arlo
    Guthrie for what he’d find.


    Rounding a bend in the tunnel, he saw a upper-middle-aged man in a
    worn herringbone sport coat seated on a concrete step, picking at the
    guitar.


    “You know, if you don’t practice, it plays hell on your fingers to
    start up,” the man said, focusing on his strings and not looking
    Ryan’s way. “Kind sir,” the man finally looked up at Ryan, “I broke a
    string – would you have five bucks so I can get a replacement?”


    Ryan considered offering him a twenty to take up a different
    instrument, but said “Where am I? Please tell me you’re a figment of
    my imagination.”


    “You have arrived at Nowhere. Don’t you think I’m real?”


    Ryan just shook his head.


    “Are you comin’ or are you going?”


    “I take that train every day,” Ryan said. “I’ve never had this happen.”


    “I gave up the smokes,” the man said, strumming absentmindedly, almost
    pleasantly. “That’s what killed him, you know?”


    Nowhere Station was humid this day, and the man was sweating
    profusely. He slid his pick between a couple strings in the neck of
    the guitar and reached for an accent of red color in his coat’s breast
    pocket. Ryan considered offering him a clean handkerchief but quickly
    recanted.


    “He told me a lotta stuff beforehand though, and you know at the time
    it always sounds good.”


    Suprisingly Ryan saw that instead of the expected handkerchief, the
    man had pulled out a clean and folded pair of red panties and was
    ready to wipe his brow with them. The man caught the mistake and shook
    his head. “I been doing that more, lately. Like to say it’s because I
    gave up whiskey, but there’s a small chance it might also be age
    related.”


    He laughed and pulled muddied linen from some other crevice that Ryan
    didn’t want to know about, wiped his brow and returned the
    handkerchief. The man waved the red panties in the air, “I keep these
    laundered. They have sentimental value for me.”


    Ryan was transfixed by the panties, estimating that they didn’t really
    appear to fit the man. The man asked “Ever been on the other side,
    young fella?”


    Ryan looked from the gyrating panties, directly into the man’s eyes.
    Back to the panties. Back to the man’s eyes.


    “I’m not sure who you are,” Ryan said slowly. “I don’t even know where
    I’m at. I never thought I’d say this…but all I really want at this
    point in the worst way is to see the gray walls of cubeland and the
    world’s most boring financial spreadsheet on the dismal flat panel
    display on my desk.”


    “The other side,” the man continued. “You know what I mean? You don’t
    always have to give, you know? You can also be a winner on the
    receiving end.”


    “After I met him on the train coming here and we parted company,
    abruptly,” the man reflected, “I thought I’d turn good overnight. Just
    like magic.” He laughed. “You know, old man meets young man. A taste
    of some advice and then I’m a shark too.”


    “Well, I started hanging out here more often, and I met a lot of good
    people.” The old man looked at Ryan. “People like yourself that would
    drop in for a bit, then leave for Somewhere Else Station.” He added,
    “You won’t be staying long here either, my friend.”


    Ryan nodded agreement on the first thing the man had said that made sense.


    “I didn’t play the guitar so well then, but I always had a deck of
    cards with me. So, when they came to the station, always a little out
    of sorts, I’d be the Welcome Wagon, the Greeter, and somehow no matter
    who it was, we always ended up playing a single hand of poker. For
    some small wager.”


    “Of course I still got the cards,” the man said, laying the panties
    over his leg temporarily and pulling out a boxed deck from his sport
    coat pocket, handing them to Ryan.


    “I didn’t get good overnight, but I got passable, especially with more
    practice. And more confident. I started winning more than I lost.
    Anyway, one day a fine young woman dropped in. I remember her
    distinctly ’cause she was wearing a bright red dress. Well, and ’cause
    of the rest.” He laughed.


    Ryan leaned forward, interested despite himself. “Red? You mean red
    like the panties?”


    That man nodded and continued, “She had short black hair and a lean
    frame. Confused like the others, but it wasn’t gettin the best of her.
    When I first saw her, she looked short, but then standing next to me,
    nose to nose, she musta been at least five and a half, probably three
    or four more than that. She was young, but she held herself up in
    conversation.”


    The man paused his story, scratching at his chin. “I don’t wanna say
    bossy, ’cause it wasn’t that exactly. She did have a certain air about
    her, though, that made it look like she was used to bein’ listened
    to.’


    “Anyway, like the others, I friendly-talked for awhile, then when it
    felt good I suggested we do a quick, single game of five card draw. I
    asked her, I said ‘You do know how to play five card draw, right?'”


    “Well, she’d nodded and smiled and told me that where she was from
    they played a lot of cards and that it sounded like fun.”


    “And get this, my young friend,” the guitar man leaned in toward Ryan.
    “She says to me: ‘I’m sure you’ll want to have some type of stakes
    involved. I’m afraid I don’t carry much cash, but I do have an idea of
    what we could play for.'”


    “Well, then she nearly knocked my socks off with a proposition for the
    winner. If I won, she said, she’d stand in front of me, and slowly
    strip off the exquisite–that was her word, exquisite–silky red
    panties she was wearing under her red dress. And that those panties
    would be mine for all of time.”


    “But get this,” the man continued. “She said the flip side of it was
    that if she somehow got lucky and won, and she figured there wasn’t
    much chance of that, that I’d have a sore bottom for a week,
    guaranteed. Cause she’d take off her black shoe (‘This one right
    here’) and bend me over the concrete we’re sitting on right now. Then
    she’d lower my trousers and paddle my behind with the sole of that
    shoe.”


    The man asked Ryan, “Now does that sound like a wager or what?”


    Listening to the story, Ryan wondered if guitar man was putting him
    on. It was the strangest thing he’d ever heard of and if he ever got
    out of Nowhere Station, the happy hour crowd was going to love this
    one. Truth or not be damned.


    “Honestly, I wanted those red panties bad. I wanted to watch her slide
    them down her thighs and over those tight little calves. And to see
    her lift each high heel, one at a time, to step out. I wanted to see
    how that beautiful red dress clung to her tight bottom as she bent
    over to pick up the panties and hand them to me.”


    The man reached in his sport coat, retrieved the handkerchief, and
    wiped his brow again.


    “I know what you’re thinking and you’re wrong. You’re thinking that
    this proves that every so often the good guys do win and that life
    does have a few happy stories.”


    “Well I let her deal, and it sure started right. I was anything but
    out of aces – in fact, she’d dealt me not two of them, but three. And
    all that before the draw.”


    “Well, of course we weren’t playing draw the way it’s normally done,
    with an opportunity to add to the pot, bluff, and so on. And I don’t
    know why I did it, but when I saw the three of a kind, I leaned over
    to her and said, ‘I much would like to see those panties, but if you
    want to fold now, we’ll call it off and forget we ever started this
    game.'”


    Ryan saw humor flare in the man’s eyes as he continued. “Well,” he
    said, “she wanted nothing to do with that. She was going to start what
    needed to be finished, and she wanted just one card.”


    “To make a long story short, when we flipped ’em I still had those
    beautiful three aces, but she had something better. She had a lot of
    hearts. Lots and lots of them. Enough that it made my stomach churn.”


    “I’ve thought about it since. She wasn’t much surprised about the
    outcome, but she did mention how those hearts almost matched her
    dress, and the panties that I couldn’t see. But then she said that
    what the cards were going to match most would be my red hot bottom
    when was done spanking me.”


    The man stopped for a bit, cocking an eye at Ryan. “I’ve always kept
    my word. And I did so on that day as well. She spanked hard and fast
    and I squirmed like a little boy. And the shoes off those dainty
    little feet put a lot of hurt in my backside. The only thing she
    really said as she paddled me was ‘I’ve done a little bit of this
    too.'”


    “Well, my friend, the story does have a happier ending.”


    Ryan noticed that train tracks below were starting to vibrate, only
    slightly now, but the man noticed as well. He nodded at Ryan.


    “Happy, just like your story’s gonna end. Anyway, when she was done,
    she gave me one last hard smack on the behind, this time with her
    hand, which hurt nearly as bad as the shoe, and then she almost had to
    scrape me out of a ball. My eyes were running. True to her word, I
    couldn’t sit comfortable for a long time. But what she did, as I knelt
    there looking at her, she slid out of those silky red panties in the
    most graceful way, she lifted them up in front of my eyes, then she
    slid them into my pocket as slick as all get out. And I’ve had ’em
    ever since.” The man smiled and nodded at Ryan.


    The tracks were rattling noticeably and Ryan saw an opportunity. “I’m
    late for work,” he told the man, rising to his feet and starting back
    where he had departed the train.


    As he turned back over his shoulder and yelled “Thanks, but I don’t
    believe you!” Ryan heard the terrible guitar burst back into action
    and somewhere among the screeching he picked up a few of the words:



    if you’re gonna play the game, boy, you gotta learn to play it right.
    You got to know when to hold ’em, know when to fold ’em
    Know when to walk away and know when to run.


    before the rest was lost in the roar of the approaching train.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: September 25-29

    This week finds me revisiting Pittsburgh and Richmond, and making my first trips to Washington D.C. and Raleigh, North Carolina – Tuesday through Saturday, September 25-29th, 2012.


    Disciplinary consideration in these cities is limited. Please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Spanking Therapy with Ms. Dana Kane, by Angel


    Angel has written about the week we’ve spent together, the videos we’ve worked on, and some of her real-life issues which we’ve tackled together..

    Spanking Therapy with Ms. Dana Kane
    This is my second trip to Las Vegas, as many of you will already know, to film with Dana.  At her suggestion, I agreed that between fun/role-play spankings, we could incorporate “spanking therapy” into our film agenda.
    I have never actually officially engaged in “sessions” where the focal point was talk therapy followed by an aversive consequence, such as spanking.  And I would not recommend it with just anyone.  Having known Dana for some time now, interacting with her in person and via e-mails, I have come to realize she is a reliable source for structure and guidance.  She is trustworthy, intelligent, intuitive and she politely but firmly calls you on your bullsh*t – which an extremely uncomfortable position to be in when it’s quite evident any manipulation tactics will be thwarted during the verbal interaction, and then she will spank you for it.  But I was rather curious about the experience and so it didn’t take me very long to agree to it.
    In order to make the experience as real as possible for both of us, Dana and I talked about some real-life issues that I need help resolving.  There were some general things she already knew, some things that I told her and others she could have just guessed.  We decided to touch upon those things when I came here, and I suggested some more specific accountability exercises to see how I would fare knowing I would have to face her and report my progress.  For a month she gave me a list of things to do, and things not to do.  I was not able to consistently follow through, probably because the event was so far away in my mind that I wasn’t really digesting the consequences. 
    Thankfully, her influence was enough to keep me at least half-way on track, which is often difficult for me.  The idea of her as a boundary enforcer limited my maladaptive behaviors and helped me to keep up with positive ones.  Naturally, this is not a perfect science and I fell short.
     Ironically a lot of this happened the last couple of days before the trip.  Not on purpose.  Those two days before the trip was all I really needed to show her the significance of the behaviors we agreed to address: excessive spending, road rage, procrastination and excuse-making/manipulation. 
    Fearing I would miss something for the trip, I ended up spending a lot of money at the last minute because I didn’t take enough time to organize, I had an episode of road rage on my trip to the drugstore to acquire some of these things (sorry Dana, I failed to mention that), I procrastinated with every single thing which left me in a mad rush before the flight.  I over-packed, was charged for the extra checked bag, I left my laptop charger home and had to buy one for nearly $100, I had to spend most of the plane ride hand writing the things I was supposed to print out for her because I forgot to print them.  Then when I arrived, I made many excuses – for which there has been a consistently growing penalty which awaits me soon, among other things.
    As for what has already taken place, we have completed the first couple of sessions.  The first therapy session had me quite on edge.  I was extremely nervous and there was little I could do to justify my behavior, and I had to mostly stoically sit there and listen to her challenge and defeat nearly everything I tried to say.  She was entirely right, which I was hoping would not be the case.  But I’m glad it was.  She forced me to recognize things I refused to see and gently enforced consequences without making me feel guilty or “bad.”
     I definitely gained some insight and perspective and now there is video evidence so that I have no recourse if I try to make excuses for reoccurring behaviors.   We talked about the spending both on and off camera, quite a bit, and she made some points I absolutely cannot contest.  We are still discussing it, and I did receive a 5 minute hand-spanking over her lap.
     It wasn’t severe and it’s difficult to make a spanko dislike spanking.  It was definitely hard, and pride-injuring.  There were most definitely aspects of it that were uncomfortable, as it’s quite a humbling experience – but I never felt unsafe or uncared for.  The more uncomfortable it became at certain points, the more I knew she did care – and that’s when you have to submit and embrace that discomfort and let it influence you. 
    Ms. Dana Kane likes to spank people, A LOT, and she likes for them to enjoy it.  So it’s probably a little difficult for her to have to administer a spanking not entirely meant to be enjoyed – especially to me, as we do have more than just a business relationship and she knows and understands my overly sensitive and paranoid nature.  She skillfully (and I do believe this is a skill) created a balance for me that I greatly needed, a security – with her gentle nature and her administration of discipline without physically or emotionally harming me.  It was very easy to talk to her, even on camera, and for a moment I forgot we were being filmed, that she was not actually a therapist and that I was going to get spanked.
    The second “session” regarding road rage, I was even less intimidated and so comfortable with her that I was able to express myself without fear of judgment – fear of punishment/discipline, yes.  But that’s what we agreed upon.  Fear of judgment, not really.  I was very vocal about my opinions, was allowed to contest what she said without being yelled at or severely admonished.  She made the points she had to make in no uncertain terms and disciplined me for behaviors I should not engage in despite my emotional impulses to. 
    She spanked me with a braided strap and I got the warning I would now be accountable to her, which is necessary, because being accountable to ME is quite challenging.  It was painful but she did not push beyond what she intuited I could handle physically or emotionally – and that kind of trust is imperative if someone is going to engage in this kind of a “session,” which I strongly encourage for people seeking real discipline for issues affecting them in their lives that they need help with… whether it’s to truly change the behavior or simply to relieve the guilt that consequently arises from that behavior or maybe even something so simple as to experience the feeling that someone cares.  And Dana does care.  She takes her disciplinary spankings quite seriously.  Her spankings can be extremely fun, but if you are there for real discipline – you are going to receive it.
    The next two sessions address procrastination and making excuses/manipulation.  The finale – making excuses and manipulation, I anticipate will be the harshest.  I’m not entirely sure but I suspect she’s been working her way up in terms of discipline, making the punishment fit the crime (so to speak) and physically preparing me over the course of a few days to be able to physically endure the last of it by conditioning my bottom with spankings that have increased in frequency and intensity.  We didn’t specifically talk about it, but at least it feels as if she is taking me through stages of intensity – where the last one session, which will be administered with the birch and a bundle of willow switches will be meant to drive the point home. 
    Since making excuses is the root of all of my problems, because I can really rationalize anything (at least to me) – I think this one will be meant to impart a real lesson.  I won’t give away all the details, but she has been preparing me for this session since the second I walked into her home.  The final stage of my own participation will be to have to personally soak the rods I will be punished with.  I’ve already been impacted by the first couple of sessions and am thinking about things with a different mindset. 
    Will it be a permanent change?  Probably not quite yet.  But I am in no hurry to forget these experiences, and learning from them can produce a world of good so I intend to keep them close, and I anticipate my bottom will not let me forget for a while.  I am fairly confident all of the sessions will be reinforced as she “thrashes” me after talking to me (which is really the part I am dreading the most because I have no recourse, and if I get accused of making an excuse DURING the discussion on excuses – well, then I’m really in trouble).
    I am a little afraid, to be honest.  It’s going to be very uncomfortable for me to talk about this and I am pretty sure the birchings are going to make a strong impression because by the time it’s said and done she’s probably going to run out of twigs.  Perhaps now would be a good time to take a vow of silence.  I don’t trust my own self.  Excuses just come flying out of my mouth and I don’t even realize what I’m saying.  However, I need help with this.  I need discipline, structure and guidance, someone to be accountable to and someone who can gently point out the error of my ways, and discipline me for them efficiently without judging me for them and who will not let me manipulate my own out of being punished.
    Ms. Dana Kane is very good at that.  She could probably be very angry with me right now, because I have behaved inappropriately on public forums – failing to realize the boundary that defines “too far,” and completely ignoring the caution sign that clearly states: “You should probably quit here.  Seriously, quit here.”   I’m referring here to the “Delrin punishment,” (which probably everyone reading this will know about) that I am going to receive right after the birching. 
    We had a talk about it earlier, and she scared the shit out of me without any single harsh world or raised voice, even.  She merely explained that I was not getting out of it, no matter what and that she’d keep me up until 4:00am in the morning if she had to in order to administer it, had we happened to be running short on time. 
    I tried I guess, not so subtly, asking her about what to do if I need to stop.  The answer is apparently nothing.  When she imposes a punishment (which I have been warned about) that’s the end of it.  Naturally, I have consented to lend myself to her care, and I trust her to punish me without harming me.  This is not about business, or a situation in which she would find herself with a client – this is a personal issue, and in this situation (given the nature of our relationship and juxtaposing positions in the D/s dynamic) one that is solved with a spanking…  in this case a monumental spanking that includes every single one of her delrin implements to be administered after a thorough spanking/whipping with birch and willow branches. 
    I’m not looking forward to this, but she explained to me concretely why it had to be done.  She used a tone with me that wasn’t at all mean or threatening, but definitely intimidating and not one she uses very often with me.  I’m pretty sure she only used it once and that landed me across her knee with cascading blows with her hairbrush that I did not wish to receive in quite that fashion.
    This is more serious than that, I understand.  It’s more serious than a regular punishment and I am grossly intimidated.  But I have an absolutely tremendous amount of respect for Dana, as a person and as a Disciplinarian, and although this punishment is probably going to be extremely painful physically and discomforting emotionally – I, too, understand it’s necessary. 
    Some of us push boundaries, like children, to see what we can get away with.  Sometimes we get away with a lot.  Dana was pretty generous with my behavior (and that of TheVBB) before she decided (without our knowledge) that she was going to impose rather unpleasant consequences after we kind of threw ourselves across the line. 
    And she’s not mad.  She’s not threatened as a Top (she can’t be topped from the bottom, because she’s a genuine Top) and she is able to find a certain sort of satisfaction in it.  She encourages a little bratting, but we did more than a little and had our share of entertainment during the process when we were far removed from her presence.  I did read (but apparently didn’t compute until now) that she was merely standing by and keeping count of the offenses, of which there are quite a few. 
    And her last words to me about the Delrin punishment, after her creative pre-punishment of making me remove the tags off of every single implement she is going to spank me with and then having me put them in a place where they are constantly visible to me, was something to the effect of: “I’m going to have as much fun now as you two had then.” 
    There was really nothing left to say after that.  Soon the VBB and myself will be suffering significant blows to both our egos and our backsides – and in the way that those subs such as myself and VBB need accountability in our lives and someone with the ability to discipline us genuinely and lovingly, but sometimes necessarily harshly – I don’t think either one of us could love her any more for it.
    Angel
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com site update: 8/5

    Angel’s Spankotherapy: Excessive Spending
    Episode One in the new series Angel’s Spankotherapy: Excessive Spending

    Angel has come to me, asking for help with some real-life issues. We spend several minutes discussing her spending behavior, then she timidly goes over my knee for a five minute, bare-bottom hand spanking.

    There are two versions of this series available, a short version and an extended version. Each contains the same spanking scene, with the exteded version containing the complete twenty-plus minute dialogue; the short version features an edited dialogue.

    For more photos and descriptions, click on the title link above.

    SpankotherapySpending3

     

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.